A late voyage to Constantinople containing an exact description of the Proportis and Hellespont, with the Dardanels, and what else is remarkable in those seas, as also of the city of Constantinople ... : likewise an account of the ancient and present state of the Greek Church, with the religion and manner of worship of the Turks, their ecclesiastical government, their courts of justice, and civil employments : illustrated ... in fourteen copper-plates ... / published by command of the French King by Monsieur William Joseph Grelot ; made English by J. Philips.
         Relation nouvelle d'un voyage de Constantinople. English
         Grelot, Guillaume-Joseph, b. ca. 1630.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 469 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 156 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42086
         Wing G1934
         ESTC R5793
         12271060
         ocm 12271060
         58243
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42086)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58243)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 186:10)
      
       
         
           
             A late voyage to Constantinople containing an exact description of the Proportis and Hellespont, with the Dardanels, and what else is remarkable in those seas, as also of the city of Constantinople ... : likewise an account of the ancient and present state of the Greek Church, with the religion and manner of worship of the Turks, their ecclesiastical government, their courts of justice, and civil employments : illustrated ... in fourteen copper-plates ... / published by command of the French King by Monsieur William Joseph Grelot ; made English by J. Philips.
             Relation nouvelle d'un voyage de Constantinople. English
             Grelot, Guillaume-Joseph, b. ca. 1630.
             Phillips, John, 1631-1706.
          
           [15], 243, [13] p. : ill., port., plans
           
             Printed by John Playford, and are to be sold by Henry Bonwicke ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Translation of: Relation nouvelle d'un voyage de Constantinople.
             Advertisements: p. [9]-[13] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Orthodoxos Ekklēsia Hellados.
           Islam.
           Marmara, Sea of (Turkey)
           Istanbul (Turkey) -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Jennifer Kietzman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Jennifer Kietzman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               MAHOMET
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               the
               present
               and
               Thirteenth
               EMPEROUR
               of
               the
               TURKS
               .
               1683.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LATE
           VOYAGE
           TO
           Constantinople
           :
           CONTAINING
           An
           exact
           DESCRIPTION
           of
           the
           Propontis
           and
           Hellespont
           ,
           with
           the
           Dardanels
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           is
           remarkable
           in
           those
           Seas
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           wherein
           is
           particularly
           describ'd
           the
           
             Grand
             Seraglio
          
           and
           chief
           Mosquees
           .
        
         
           LIKEWISE
           An
           Account
           of
           the
           Ancient
           and
           
             present
             State
          
           of
           the
           
             GREEK
             CHVRCH
          
           ;
           WITH
           The
           Religion
           and
           Manner
           of
           Worship
           of
           the
           TVRKS
           ,
           their
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
          
           ,
           their
           
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           
             civil
             Employments
          
           .
        
         
           Illustrated
           with
           curious
           and
           exact
           Draughts
           of
           the
           
             Hellespont
             ,
             Propontis
             ,
             Constantinople
          
           ,
           the
           
             Seraglio
             ,
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           and
           other
           chief
           Mosquees
           ,
           with
           the
           several
           Postures
           of
           the
           Turks
           during
           Prayer-time
           ;
           in
           Fourteen
           Copper-Plates
           .
           The
           exactness
           whereof
           is
           attested
           by
           several
           famous
           Travellers
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           never
           done
           before
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Command
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           by
           Monsieur
           
             William
             Ioseph
             Grelot
          
           .
        
         
           Made
           English
           by
           
             I.
             Philips
          
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Playford
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Henry
             Bonwicke
          
           at
           the
           Red-Lyon
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PUBLISHER
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THough
           many
           Travellers
           have
           written
           Books
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           yet
           I
           assure
           thee
           none
           ever
           came
           into
           the
           world
           with
           more
           Authority
           than
           that
           of
           this
           Author
           .
           He
           had
           the
           general
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Learned
           Travellers
           of
           France
           ,
           some
           whereof
           ,
           (
           and
           those
           of
           most
           note
           )
           were
           pleased
           publickly
           to
           testify
           to
           the
           World
           the
           faithfulness
           and
           exactness
           of
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           Descriptions
           ,
           and
           Delineations
           ;
           so
           that
           with
           Monsieur
           Galand
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           your
           eye
           
           upon
           the
           Draughts
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           you
           may
           fancy
           you
           see
           the
           Originals
           themselves
           .
           The
           King
           of
           France
           was
           so
           pleased
           with
           these
           Draughts
           ,
           that
           he
           commanded
           the
           Author
           to
           make
           them
           publick
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           strictly
           forbidding
           any
           to
           invade
           his
           propriety
           ,
           by
           copying
           them
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           Monsieur
           Grelott
           has
           chiefly
           herein
           avoided
           what
           has
           been
           often
           repeated
           by
           other
           Travellers
           ,
           and
           set
           down
           such
           remarkable
           things
           as
           were
           omitted
           by
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           will
           find
           many
           things
           in
           this
           Book
           (
           besides
           his
           excellent
           Draughts
           )
           very
           worthy
           observation
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           found
           any
           where
           else
           .
        
         
           The
           discoursive
           part
           is
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           learned
           ,
           intermingled
           with
           many
           pretty
           stories
           ;
           from
           which
           (
           if
           you
           delight
           in
           Books
           of
           this
           kind
           )
           you
           cannot
           but
           receive
           much
           satisfaction
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           desire
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Servant
             ,
             J.
             P.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           AUTHOR'S
           EPISTLE
           TO
           HIS
           Most
           Christian
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           TO
           THE
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             SIRE
             ,
          
        
         
           ONe
           would
           believe
           that
           a
           Traveller
           who
           returns
           from
           the
           East
           should
           not
           present
           to
           your
           Majesty
           other
           than
           Pearls
           and
           Diamonds
           .
           Nor
           should
           I
           my self
           have
           been
           so
           presumptuous
           ,
           as
           onely
           to
           lay
           at
           your
           feet
           some
           few
           Draughts
           which
           I
           have
           drawn
           during
           my
           being
           abroad
           ,
           had
           not
           those
           favourable
           Glances
           which
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           embolden'd
           me
           to
           make
           them
           a
           publick
           Offering
           to
           your
           
           goodness
           .
           Sir
           ,
           I
           know
           well
           that
           such
           a
           poor
           present
           as
           this
           is
           altogether
           unworthy
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           whose
           acceptance
           not
           all
           Persia
           nor
           the
           Indies
           can
           afford
           any
           thing
           considerable
           .
           However
           seeing
           that
           Prince
           who
           thought
           the
           whole
           Universe
           below
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           vouc●saf'd
           to
           accept
           the
           Feathers
           of
           a
           dead
           Bird
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           him
           alive
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           hopes
           that
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           nol
           ●ss
           exalted
           for
           your
           indulgent
           goodness
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           your
           Actions
           above
           Alexander
           ,
           will
           permit
           me
           to
           give
           you
           a
           Prospect
           of
           those
           places
           which
           you
           know
           how
           to
           subdue
           when
           ever
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           employ
           your
           Victorious
           Arms
           in
           such
           a
           Glorious
           enterprize
           .
           Doubtless
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           those
           Cities
           ,
           which
           these
           Sketches
           represent
           ,
           full
           of
           the
           far
           extending
           Fame
           of
           Lewis
           the
           Great
           ,
           would
           esteem
           themselves
           happy
           to
           live
           under
           the
           easy
           Dominion
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           look
           upon
           as
           the
           first
           and
           greatest
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
           Your
           Majesty
           would
           be
           there
           most
           assuredly
           acknowledged
           with
           all
           submission
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           I
           at
           the
           same
           time
           should
           be
           
           overjoy'd
           to
           have
           discover'd
           through
           my
           pains
           whatever
           is
           at
           this
           day
           most
           observable
           and
           most
           worthy
           your
           protection
           .
           It
           being
           the
           only
           aime
           ,
           which
           I
           always
           propos'd
           to
           my self
           ,
           to
           make
           known
           to
           the
           world
           that
           I
           am
           with
           a
           most
           profound
           respect
           ,
        
         
           
             SIRE
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             humble
             ,
             most
             obedient
             ,
             and
             most
             faithful
             Subject
             ,
             and
             Servant
             ,
             GRELOT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           SO
           many
           Relations
           of
           the
           Levant
           have
           been
           publish'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           curious
           have
           been
           so
           well
           satisfy'd
           in
           what
           concerns
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           does
           but
           expose
           him self
           to
           censure
           ,
           who
           shall
           presume
           to
           believe
           he
           makes
           any
           thing
           now
           publick
           that
           is
           not
           already
           sufficiently
           known
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           modern
           relations
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Travellers
           being
           no
           more
           than
           repetitions
           ,
           I
           deferr'd
           some
           years
           after
           my
           return
           to
           publish
           what
           I
           had
           done
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           than
           to
           preserve
           the
           Ideas
           of
           the
           most
           remarkable
           things
           which
           I
           had
           seen
           in
           my
           Travells
           .
           I
           observ'd
           in
           all
           the
           Relations
           which
           I
           read
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           the
           remarks
           which
           I
           had
           made
           ,
           were
           almost
           the
           same
           with
           what
           several
           famous
           Travellers
           had
           done
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           I
           should
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           being
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           Copier
           ,
           or
           a
           Plagiarie
           from
           others
           .
           But
           at
           length
           finding
           that
           none
           of
           all
           the
           numerous
           Relations
           which
           have
           appear'd
           in
           the
           world
           have
           afforded
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Draught
           or
           faithful
           Plate
           of
           what
           is
           here
           describ'd
           ,
           I
           resolv'd
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           several
           that
           have
           honour'd
           me
           with
           their
           
           friendship
           ,
           to
           cause
           some
           of
           the
           Platforms
           and
           Draughts
           which
           I
           had
           taken
           in
           the
           East
           to
           be
           Engrav'd
           .
           And
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           all
           the
           Figures
           ,
           which
           make
           the
           best
           part
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           the
           whole
           discourse
           is
           grounded
           ,
           will
           suffice
           to
           satisfy
           those
           who
           have
           not
           had
           the
           leisure
           or
           desire
           to
           read
           what
           other
           Taavellers
           have
           written
           ;
           as
           also
           those
           who
           have
           already
           read
           in
           some
           Relations
           the
           description
           of
           the
           same
           places
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           able
           by
           means
           of
           the
           discourse
           to
           apprehend
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Building
           ,
           would
           perhaps
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           before
           their
           eyes
           the
           faithful
           Draughts
           of
           the
           Platforms
           ,
           Elevations
           and
           out-lines
           of
           all
           thos●
           beautiful
           Piles
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           have
           heard
           such
           high
           reports
           .
           By
           the
           means
           of
           these
           Plates
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           in
           a
           short
           time
           may
           without
           hazard
           ,
           and
           to
           advantage
           satisfy
           their
           curiosity
           .
           They
           will
           be
           able
           to
           understand
           more
           of
           Constantinople
           after
           they
           have
           perus'd
           the
           few
           leaves
           of
           this
           small
           Volume
           ,
           than
           from
           those
           who
           at
           a
           great
           expence
           of
           Mony
           and
           pains
           have
           in
           large
           Folio's
           delivered
           to
           publick
           view
           ,
           notions
           quite
           contrary
           to
           truth
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           so
           many
           famous
           Travellers
           who
           have
           view'd
           the
           East
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           put
           forth
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Relations
           ,
           have
           wanted
           language
           or
           expression
           to
           embellish
           their
           Writings
           ▪
           They
           are
           all
           worthy
           praise
           for
           what
           they
           
           have
           done
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           believe
           that
           any
           Traveller
           would
           willingly
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           his
           reputation
           impose
           upon
           his
           Readers
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           large
           Volumes
           in
           Writing
           do
           not
           always
           give
           that
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           apprehension
           ,
           as
           the
           draught
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           faithfully
           and
           exactly
           made
           and
           Engrav'd
           ,
           which
           explains
           several
           doubts
           not
           to
           be
           easily
           resolv'd
           by
           words
           alone
           .
        
         
           Which
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           I
           resolv'd
           to
           describe
           nothing
           without
           an
           addition
           of
           the
           Draught
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           as
           being
           like
           the
           Seal
           affix'd
           to
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           make
           them
           more
           Authentick
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           famous
           Travellers
           in
           Paris
           have
           done
           me
           the
           favour
           to
           give
           me
           their
           attestations
           of
           the
           fidelity
           and
           exactness
           of
           the
           Draughts
           .
        
         
           Their
           approbations
           made
           several
           persons
           of
           great
           Learning
           and
           high
           quality
           desirous
           to
           see
           them
           ;
           among
           whom
           ,
           some
           having
           done
           me
           the
           favour
           to
           inform
           our
           Great
           Monarch
           what
           I
           had
           done
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           was
           not
           only
           pleas'd
           to
           do
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           some
           of
           my
           Draughts
           ,
           but
           was
           also
           pleas'd
           to
           command
           me
           to
           go
           on
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           him
           perfect
           .
        
         
           After
           such
           an
           Approbation
           ,
           I
           hope
           no
           persons
           will
           take
           it
           amiss
           ,
           that
           without
           putting
           'em
           to
           the
           trouble
           of
           stirring
           out
           of
           their
           Closets
           ,
           I
           shew
           them
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Glories
           of
           the
           East
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           happens
           
           ●hat
           the
           Cities
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           the
           Edifices
           ,
           ●hanging
           their
           Nature
           ,
           come
           of
           their
           own
           ac●ord
           to
           surrender
           themselvs
           up
           to
           your
           view
           ,
           ●nd
           to
           inform
           you
           in
           your
           own
           studies
           ,
           by
           my
           means
           of
           their
           most
           noble
           Ornaments
           ,
           more
           amply
           and
           perspicuously
           than
           if
           your selves
           had
           made
           an
           examination
           upon
           the
           place
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           question
           your
           abilities
           or
           fidelity
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           would
           have
           been
           no
           less
           wise
           than
           others
           ,
           who
           not
           caring
           to
           expose
           themselves
           to
           the
           dangers
           that
           accompany
           attempts
           of
           this
           nature
           in
           Turkie
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           return'd
           home
           again
           ,
           content
           with
           the
           sight
           alone
           of
           what
           you
           could
           not
           obtain
           the
           delineation
           .
           All
           Travellers
           will
           assure
           ye
           ,
           that
           the
           perills
           and
           hazards
           are
           very
           great
           to
           those
           that
           make
           attempts
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           no
           less
           than
           the
           risc
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           Religion
           ;
           dangers
           which
           you
           are
           no
           way
           forc'd
           to
           adventure
           upon
           ,
           while
           your
           Information
           comes
           easie
           ,
           at
           the
           expences
           of
           another
           mans
           Travels
           .
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           Rarities
           belonging
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           the
           Inletts
           into
           that
           City
           ,
           otherwise
           call'd
           the
           Hellespont
           and
           Dardanells
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Propontis
           .
           Next
           follows
           the
           Beautiful
           situation
           of
           the
           Haven
           ,
           the
           
             Grand
             Serraglio
          
           ,
           the
           famous
           Temple
           of
           
             Sancta
             Sophia
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Draughts
           of
           its
           Platform
           ,
           inside
           and
           outside
           ,
           the
           great
           difficulty
           a
           Christian
           has
           to
           get
           entrance
           into
           this
           Mosquee
           ,
           may
           assure
           you
           of
           the
           exactness
           of
           the
           Draughts
           ,
           besides
           that
           my
           habit
           ,
           beard
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Language
           
           gave
           me
           frequent
           access
           to
           places
           were
           others
           could
           not
           have
           admission
           ,
           which
           failing
           I
           made
           the
           best
           use
           of
           my
           wits
           ,
           and
           forc'd
           my
           way
           with
           presents
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           places
           were
           to
           be
           very
           well
           guarded
           indeed
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           come
           at
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           draw
           ,
           as
           when
           I
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           compare
           my
           Draughts
           afterwards
           with
           the
           Original
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           have
           added
           the
           Figures
           of
           the
           three
           fairest
           Mosquees
           in
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           the
           Postures
           which
           the
           Turks
           observe
           at
           their
           Prayers
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           made
           publick
           but
           a
           few
           of
           what
           I
           have
           Collected
           together
           during
           my
           six
           years
           Travells
           ;
           yet
           if
           these
           shall
           be
           so
           successful
           as
           to
           please
           the
           publick
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           to
           produce
           a
           larger
           number
           of
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Eastern
           world
           where
           I
           have
           been
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           I
           hope
           the
           Ingenious
           will
           give
           that
           encouragement
           to
           this
           small
           Essay
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           rest
           may
           follow
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           deserve
           to
           be
           the
           more
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           honourable
           approbations
           of
           so
           many
           learned
           men
           that
           accompany
           it
           .
           Who
           have
           not
           only
           favour'd
           me
           with
           the
           following
           Attestations
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           have
           also
           done
           me
           the
           Honour
           to
           assure
           His
           Majesty
           of
           my
           fidelity
           and
           exactness
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           ask
           me
           whether
           I
           had
           added
           nothing
           of
           my
           own
           invention
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ATTESTATIONS
           OF
           Several
           famous
           Travellers
           into
           the
           Eastern
           Parts
           ,
           touching
           the
           exactness
           of
           the
           Draughts
           and
           Delineations
           of
           Monsieur
           Grelot
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Attestation
             of
             Monsieur
             Marchant
             ,
             Director
             of
             the
             Royal
             Garden
             of
             Plants
             .
          
           
             I
             Do
             certifie
             that
             all
             the
             Draughts
             which
             the
             
               Sieur
               Grelot
            
             hath
             taken
             of
             the
             Mosquees
             and
             other
             Edi●●ces
             ,
             are
             very
             exact
             ,
             and
             conformable
             to
             what
             I
             have
             seen
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Marchant
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Attestation
             of
             Monsieur
             Blondel
             ,
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Camp
             in
             the
             Kings
             Armies
             ,
             and
             Mathematick
             Master
             to
             Monsieur
             the
             Dauphin
             .
          
           
             I
             Could
             hardly
             beleive
             ,
             considering
             how
             difficult
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             obtain
             leave
             to
             take
             the
             Draughts
             of
             some
             ●laces
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             that
             any
             person
             could
             have
             drawn
             ●uch
             Platforms
             ,
             Elevations
             and
             Out-lines
             ,
             so
             exactly
             as
             ●hose
             which
             are
             done
             by
             Monsieur
             Grelot
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             this
             Book
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             but
             in
             regard
             all
             the
             Sketches
             and
             Draughts
             which
             he
             has
             taken
             in
             his
             Travells
             appear
             to
             me
             to
             be
             so
             exact
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             remembrance
             of
             what
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             I
             thought
             my self
             oblig'd
             to
             testify
             so
             much
             to
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             see
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             fear
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             faithfully
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Blondel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Attestation
             of
             Monsieur
             Bernier
             ,
             Doctor
             in
             Physick
             .
          
           
             IT
             were
             to
             be
             wish'd
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             had
             Travell'd
             into
             Foreign
             Countries
             ,
             had
             made
             as
             good
             use
             of
             their
             time
             as
             Monsieur
             Grelot
             ,
             the
             Designs
             which
             he
             has
             made
             
             
             
             
             
             publick
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             he
             has
             shew'd
             me
             of
             other
             parts
             where
             I
             have
             been
             ,
             sufficiently
             demonstrate
             what
             an
             exact
             observer
             he
             has
             been
             of
             things
             most
             worthy
             remark
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Platforms
             and
             Delineations
             of
             those
             places
             to
             which
             it
             is
             no
             easy
             thing
             to
             get
             access
             .
             And
             therefore
             beleiving
             my self
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             him
             that
             Iustice
             which
             he
             deserves
             ,
             I
             do
             assure
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Representations
             of
             the
             Draughts
             which
             he
             has
             made
             ,
             are
             all
             exactly
             conformable
             to
             what
             I
             remember
             of
             the
             places
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               F.
               Bernier
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Attestation
             of
             Mr.
             Covel
             an
             English
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             MR.
             
               William
               Joseph
               Grelot
            
             ,
             whom
             I
             familiarly
             knew
             ,
             while
             we
             both
             resided
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             shew'd
             me
             at
             Paris
             certain
             Draughts
             ,
             delineated
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Galata
               ,
               Scutari
            
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Mosquees
             erected
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Emperours
             .
             Therefore
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             or
             asserting
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             well
             how
             sufficiently
             to
             extoll
             the
             Ingenuity
             ,
             Industry
             and
             Diligence
             of
             the
             person
             ;
             for
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Draughts
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             am
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             are
             most
             exactly
             and
             accurately
             done
             .
             All
             which
             I
             attest
             ,
          
           
             
               John
               Covel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Attestation
             of
             Monsieur
             Galand
             ,
             Antiquarie
             and
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Languages
             .
          
           
             I
             Should
             be
             very
             unjust
             ,
             should
             I
             refuse
             Monsieur
             Grelot
             my
             approbation
             of
             those
             excellent
             Delineations
             which
             he
             is
             now
             making
             publick
             to
             the
             world
             .
             He
             has
             so
             well
             represented
             to
             the
             life
             those
             places
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             Archipelago
             ,
             in
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             in
             Syria
             ,
             that
             casting
             my
             eyes
             upon
             his
             delineations
             of
             some
             other
             places
             where
             I
             have
             not
             been
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             that
             I
             see
             the
             Originals
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Galand
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           LATE
           VOYAGE
           TO
           CONSTANTINOPLE
           .
        
         
           FOR
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           travel
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           to
           view
           the
           adjacent
           Countries
           ,
           is
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           most
           pleasing
           Diversions
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           which
           furnishes
           a
           man
           with
           Observations
           the
           most
           admirable
           ,
           while
           he
           beholds
           what
           Nature
           offers
           to
           his
           Eyes
           the
           most
           charming
           that
           can
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           in
           the
           delectable
           situation
           of
           Places
           ,
           and
           what
           Time
           has
           left
           ,
           in
           beautiful
           Ruins
           ,
           of
           the
           Magnificence
           and
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           They
           who
           have
           this
           Curiosity
           ,
           whether
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           pass
           farther
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Hercules
           Pillars
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           are
           first
           to
           understand
           where
           most
           conveniently
           to
           take
           Shipping
           ;
           which
           is
           most
           usually
           to
           be
           done
           either
           at
           
             Marseilles
             ,
             Ligorn
          
           ,
           or
           Venice
           ,
           unless
           they
           design
           to
           travel
           by
           Land.
           Above
           all
           things
           let
           them
           be
           sure
           to
           provide
           Money
           for
           their
           Expences
           ,
           and
           Bills
           of
           Exchange
           for
           a
           Supply
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           done
           .
           And
           while
           a
           Man
           stays
           a
           Ship-board
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           no
           false
           Latin
           in
           a
           good
           warm
           Coat
           ,
           a
           good
           Quilt
           and
           Coverlet
           ,
           a
           Glass
           of
           brisk
           Wine
           ,
           a
           Case
           of
           good
           Waters
           ,
           and
           some
           change
           of
           fresh
           Diet.
           For
           all
           
           which
           Accommodations
           ,
           they
           who
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           so
           much
           Luggage
           ,
           may
           agree
           to
           be
           supply'd
           by
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           done
           for
           twenty
           five
           or
           thirty
           Crowns
           at
           most
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           place
           through
           which
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           to
           sail
           ,
           is
           the
           Streight
           of
           the
           Dardanels
           ,
           hither
           you
           arrive
           by
           steering
           several
           Courses
           ,
           after
           you
           have
           left
           behind
           you
           ,
           as
           well
           upon
           the
           right
           as
           left
           hand
           ,
           those
           Islands
           which
           are
           called
           Cyclades
           and
           Sporades
           ,
           as
           being
           scatter'd
           up
           and
           down
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Egean
           Sea
           which
           bears
           the
           name
           of
           Archipelago
           ,
           by
           the
           Seamen
           vulgarly
           stil'd
           the
           Arches
           .
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           of
           all
           those
           Islands
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           both
           seen
           and
           taken
           the
           Draughts
           of
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           my
           design
           to
           speak
           only
           of
           what
           relates
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Dardanels
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Gates
           that
           give
           an
           Entrance
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Hellespont
             and
             the
             Dardanels
             .
          
           
             THis
             famous
             Streight
             ,
             
             which
             is
             otherwise
             call'd
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             lies
             in
             the
             37
             th
             degree
             and
             42
             minutes
             of
             Northern
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             of
             Longitude
             about
             the
             55
             th
             .
             It
             extends
             not
             in
             length
             above
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Leagues
             at
             most
             .
             At
             the
             Entrance
             it
             is
             in
             breadth
             a
             good
             League
             and
             a
             half
             .
             To
             the
             Westward
             upon
             the
             left
             hand
             as
             ye
             enter
             ,
             you
             behold
             the
             Country
             of
             Thrace
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Europe
             ,
             divided
             by
             the
             Hellespont
             from
             Troas
             ,
             a
             Province
             of
             Asia
             ,
             that
             lies
             to
             the
             East
             .
             To
             the
             North
             lies
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             South
             the
             Egean
             Sea
             with
             the
             Archipelago
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             Entrance
             of
             this
             Streight
             ,
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             the
             Sygean
             Promontory
             runs
             out
             into
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Cape
               Ianisary
            
             ,
             near
             to
             which
             stands
             a
             little
             Village
             inhabited
             by
             Christian
             Greeks
             .
             
             The
             Turks
             call
             it
             Giaourkioi
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Village
               of
               the
               Infidels
            
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             name
             which
             they
             generally
             give
             to
             all
             places
             where
             there
             are
             no
             Mosquees
             .
             It
             is
             situated
             near
             to
             the
             place
             where
             stood
             in
             former
             times
             the
             famous
             City
             of
             Sygeum
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Country
             is
             call'd
             Troïaki
             ,
             or
             
               Little
               Troy.
            
             Here
             a
             Traveller
             may
             take
             in
             store
             of
             good
             Refreshments
             and
             excellent
             Provision
             ,
             as
             Hens
             ,
             Eggs
             ,
             Partridge
             ,
             Rice
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             Melons
             ,
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             all
             so
             very
             cheap
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             buy
             a
             Quarter
             of
             a
             hundred
             of
             Eggs
             for
             four
             or
             five
             Aspers
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             two
             Sols
             and
             six
             Blanks
             of
             French
             Money
             ;
             
             and
             a
             dozen
             of
             Hens
             or
             Pullets
             for
             half
             a
             Piaster
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             above
             30
             Sols
             French.
             The
             Water
             also
             is
             there
             very
             good
             and
             well
             tasted
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             for
             the
             Island
             of
             Tenedos
             that
             produces
             most
             excellent
             Muscadine
             Wines
             is
             not
             above
             a
             League
             distance
             ,
             and
             where
             you
             may
             have
             it
             for
             little
             or
             nothing
             ,
             a
             whole
             Hogshead
             for
             a
             Crown
             .
             From
             the
             top
             of
             this
             Cape
             or
             Promontory
             you
             may
             take
             a
             full
             prospect
             of
             all
             the
             lovely
             Country
             of
             Troas
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Xanthus
             or
             Scamander
             ,
             and
             Simois
             ,
             both
             taking
             their
             Sources
             and
             falling
             from
             the
             famous
             Mountain
             Id●
             .
             Both
             which
             Rivers
             are
             much
             more
             beholding
             for
             their
             Reputation
             to
             the
             ancient
             Poets
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             bulk
             of
             their
             own
             Streams
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             bigger
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Gobelins
             at
             Paris
             .
             Sometimes
             in
             the
             Summer
             they
             are
             quite
             dry'd
             up
             ;
             but
             at
             other
             times
             both
             uniting
             on
             the
             place
             where
             Troy
             stood
             ,
             and
             there
             surrounding
             a
             great
             Marsh
             or
             Fen
             ,
             they
             glide
             away
             under
             a
             wooden
             Bridge
             ,
             supported
             with
             Stone
             Pillars
             ,
             and
             so
             empty
             themselves
             into
             the
             Hellespont
             some
             half
             a
             League
             above
             this
             Cape
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             new
             Castle
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Turks
             who
             never
             were
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             Liberal
             Arts
             ,
             have
             made
             it
             their
             business
             rather
             to
             ruin
             and
             pull
             down
             the
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             than
             to
             erect
             new
             and
             sumptuous
             Fabricks
             according
             to
             the
             strict
             Rules
             of
             Architecture
             .
             So
             that
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             while
             they
             so
             openly
             profess
             their
             ignorance
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             appear
             so
             much
             deformity
             and
             irregularity
             in
             this
             new
             Castle
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             it
             in
             Europe
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             the
             same
             defect
             in
             all
             their
             other
             Castles
             and
             Fortresses
             which
             they
             have
             occasion
             to
             build
             .
             This
             Castle
             is
             seated
             upon
             a
             Tongue
             of
             Land
             pointing
             out
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             upon
             a
             square
             Platform
             compos'd
             of
             four
             large
             Panes
             of
             Walls
             ,
             flank'd
             at
             the
             four
             Corners
             with
             Towers
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             those
             two
             next
             the
             Sea
             are
             square
             ,
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Redoubt
             only
             upon
             one
             side
             ;
             the
             other
             two
             toward
             the
             Land
             are
             quite
             round
             .
             Between
             these
             four
             Towers
             there
             are
             five
             others
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             four
             are
             also
             square
             ,
             and
             one
             round
             ,
             which
             defend
             the
             Walls
             ,
             but
             neither
             in
             thickness
             ,
             bigness
             ,
             or
             distance
             ,
             one
             like
             the
             other
             .
             As
             for
             those
             which
             are
             wash'd
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             are
             furnish'd
             with
             Port-holes
             that
             lie
             level
             with
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             their
             Curtins
             and
             Platforms
             .
             I
             told
             above
             forty
             of
             these
             well
             provided
             with
             Cannon
             ,
             always
             mounted
             and
             continually
             charg'd
             ,
             ready
             to
             play
             upon
             any
             Enemy
             that
             will
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             adventuring
             into
             the
             Harbour
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             Expence
             and
             Cost
             bestow'd
             upon
             these
             Castles
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             necessity
             for
             a
             Royal
             Navy
             to
             fear
             the
             force
             of
             that
             Battery
             ,
             should
             a
             good
             occasion
             present
             it self
             to
             try
             the
             utmost
             of
             its
             Fury
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Cannons
             which
             are
             within
             ,
             are
             mounted
             only
             upon
             Stones
             or
             great
             pieces
             of
             square
             Timber
             ,
             without
             Frames
             or
             Carriages
             .
             
             So
             that
             being
             once
             discharg'd
             ,
             they
             will
             require
             a
             long
             time
             to
             charge
             and
             mount
             'em
             again
             .
             In
             which
             interval
             of
             Time
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             diffcult
             thing
             with
             two
             or
             three
             thundering
             Broadsides
             to
             lay
             the
             inconsiderable
             Wall
             of
             the
             Castle
             level
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             above
             three
             foot
             in
             thickness
             ,
             or
             beat
             it
             about
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             and
             Cannoneers
             .
             By
             which
             means
             the
             Castles
             so
             made
             useless
             ,
             would
             soon
             be
             taken
             by
             Storm
             or
             Surrender
             .
             The
             way
             to
             this
             Castle
             is
             from
             the
             North
             ,
             (
             and
             joyns
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Street
             to
             a
             very
             fair
             Mosquee
             which
             stands
             on
             the
             South
             side
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Shoar
             )
             from
             whence
             you
             may
             very
             plainly
             discern
             the
             Duomo
             and
             the
             Tower
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Between
             this
             new
             Castle
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             Natoli-inghi-issar
             ,
             and
             Cape
             Ianisary
             ,
             there
             lies
             to
             the
             North-east
             ,
             a
             small
             Village
             or
             Borough
             ,
             which
             carries
             the
             name
             of
             Inghi-issar-kioi
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Borough
             of
             Newcastle
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             considerable
             that
             belongs
             to
             it
             ,
             only
             the
             prospect
             of
             eight
             Windmills
             that
             stand
             all
             arow
             as
             you
             walk
             to
             the
             Sygean
             Promontory
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             Mills
             are
             turn'd
             by
             eight
             Vanes
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             all
             over
             Turkie
             :
             Which
             is
             certainly
             done
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Mills
             may
             have
             greater
             force
             to
             bruise
             and
             grind
             the
             Husk
             of
             the
             Grain
             ,
             which
             causes
             the
             Flower
             to
             yield
             very
             little
             Bran
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             reason
             also
             that
             the
             Bread
             which
             the
             Turks
             eat
             is
             nothing
             so
             white
             as
             ours
             ,
             because
             there
             passes
             so
             much
             of
             the
             thin-ground
             Bran
             through
             the
             Bolter
             among
             the
             Flower
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             now
             might
             I
             take
             occasion
             to
             talk
             of
             Achilles
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Captains
             that
             were
             interr'd
             upon
             this
             Promontory
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             make
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Ruins
             of
             the
             so
             much
             renown'd
             Ilium
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             unfortunate
             Remains
             are
             to
             be
             discover'd
             not
             only
             upon
             Cape
             Sygeum
             ,
             but
             also
             
             in
             the
             Sea
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Iland
             of
             Tenedos
             .
             But
             because
             several
             Travellers
             have
             prevented
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             than
             only
             this
             :
             That
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             long
             it
             has
             been
             since
             the
             Ruin
             of
             this
             great
             City
             of
             Troy
             ,
             and
             the
             prodigious
             quantity
             of
             Pillars
             and
             other
             Marble
             Pieces
             which
             the
             Christian
             and
             Turkish
             Emperours
             residing
             in
             Constantinople
             made
             use
             of
             out
             of
             these
             Ruinous
             Heaps
             for
             Materials
             to
             build
             their
             Churches
             ,
             Mosquees
             ,
             Palaces
             ,
             Baths
             ,
             and
             other
             public
             Structures
             ,
             and
             then
             consider
             likewise
             the
             vast
             Remains
             that
             still
             are
             left
             behind
             in
             broken
             pieces
             of
             Corinthian
             Architecture
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Troy
             was
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             ,
             richest
             ,
             and
             largest
             Cities
             of
             its
             time
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Ruins
             which
             now
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             later
             than
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Flames
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Augustus
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             sent
             several
             Colonies
             to
             renew
             the
             Pristine
             Glory
             of
             their
             Foster
             City
             ,
             out
             of
             kindness
             to
             the
             first
             Original
             of
             the
             Roman
             Grandeur
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             not
             thence
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             ever
             arriv'd
             at
             that
             Pomp
             and
             Magnificence
             wherein
             it
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Unfortunate
             Priam.
             Nor
             was
             that
             Restauration
             of
             any
             long
             continuance
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             
             Lucan's
             time
             it
             was
             the
             same
             that
             now
             it
             is
             above
             sixteen
             hundred
             Years
             ago
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             testifies
             in
             the
             following
             Lines
             .
          
           
             
               Iam
               Sylvae
               steriles
               ,
               &
               putres
               Robore
               trunci
            
             
               Assaraci
               pressere
               Domos
               ,
               &
               Templa
               Deorum
            
             
               Iam
               lassa
               Radice
               tenent
               ,
               ac
               tota
               teguntur
            
             
               Pergama
               dumetis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               barren
               Woods
               and
               Oaks
               with
               Age
               decay'd
               ,
            
             
               
               Assaracus's
               Palaces
               o'respread
               ,
            
             
               The
               God's
               own
               Temples
               by
               their
               Roots
               fast
               bound
               ,
            
             
               With
               Pergamum
               ,
               lie
               cover'd
               under
               ground
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             formerly
             stood
             that
             famous
             City
             ,
             is
             now
             overgrown
             with
             Bushes
             and
             Brambles
             ,
             spreading
             themselves
             among
             the
             Ruins
             that
             lye
             upon
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Hill
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             chiefest
             and
             best
             inhabited
             part
             of
             ancient
             Troy.
             This
             place
             is
             distant
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             where
             in
             ancient
             Times
             was
             the
             Haven
             which
             belong'd
             to
             Troy
             ,
             about
             a
             good
             League
             of
             bad
             way
             among
             Briers
             and
             Thorns
             .
             If
             any
             Traveller
             should
             be
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             meet
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Tombs
             which
             he
             shall
             find
             as
             he
             goes
             along
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Ruins
             of
             this
             great
             City
             ,
             a
             certain
             Greek
             Manuscript
             ,
             entitl'd
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Golden
               Compendium
               ,
               or
               the
               ancient
               Book
               of
               the
               Kikanides
               ,
            
             he
             would
             highly
             oblige
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Learning
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             public
             to
             the
             World.
             For
             a
             certain
             Author
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Book
             lies
             buried
             in
             a
             certain
             Tomb
             within
             the
             City
             of
             Troy
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Bones
             of
             her
             first
             King
             Kicanis
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             I
             never
             could
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             left
             the
             search
             of
             it
             to
             some
             other
             person
             more
             fortunate
             than
             my self
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             beheld
             the
             Ruins
             of
             Troy
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             done
             now
             four
             times
             over
             ,
             but
             still
             it
             perplexes
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             be
             able
             to
             discover
             the
             least
             Inscription
             or
             Monument
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             might
             afford
             me
             the
             least
             light
             into
             any
             particular
             of
             its
             being
             taken
             ,
             or
             its
             ancient
             Splendour
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             was
             still
             forc'd
             to
             go
             away
             with
             the
             same
             Exclamation
             of
             the
             Greek
             Poet
             :
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Alas
               !
               alas
               !
               the
               unfortunate
               Foundation
               of
               the
               heretofore
               most
               happy
               Asian
               Land.
               
            
          
           
           
             Seldom
             any
             person
             goes
             to
             view
             the
             Ruins
             of
             Troy
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             crosses
             over
             to
             the
             Island
             of
             Tenedos
             ,
             which
             lies
             just
             opposite
             against
             it
             .
             This
             Island
             is
             very
             pleasant
             and
             delectable
             to
             those
             that
             love
             good
             Wine
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             Hawking
             or
             Shooting
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             great
             store
             of
             Wild-fowl
             ,
             and
             plenty
             of
             Muscadel
             ,
             and
             other
             excellent
             Wines
             .
          
           
             The
             Harbour
             is
             not
             very
             considerable
             ,
             only
             for
             small
             Turkish
             Vessels
             or
             Saicques
             ;
             but
             for
             Ships
             of
             any
             greater
             force
             or
             burthen
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             way
             fit
             to
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             However
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             Harbour
             is
             ,
             yet
             the
             Island
             might
             be
             of
             great
             use
             for
             the
             erecting
             a
             strong
             Arsenal
             and
             a
             good
             Magazine
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             curb
             upon
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             and
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Archipelago
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             stay
             which
             I
             made
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             two
             
               French
               Tartans
            
             came
             to
             an
             Anchor
             in
             the
             Road.
             For
             the
             same
             fowl
             weather
             that
             had
             caus'd
             the
             Saicque
             or
             Turkish
             Vessel
             ,
             wherein
             I
             was
             a
             Passenger
             from
             Smyrna
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             put
             into
             Tenedos
             ,
             oblig'd
             the
             French-men
             to
             seek
             the
             same
             shelter
             .
             Stopping
             at
             this
             Port
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             French
             Officers
             came
             ashore
             to
             refresh
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             directed
             by
             a
             Greek
             that
             spoke
             Italian
             to
             the
             House
             where
             I
             was
             .
             They
             found
             me
             sitting
             at
             Table
             with
             a
             young
             Turk
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             a
             Passenger
             in
             the
             same
             Vessel
             with
             my self
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             scrupulous
             as
             others
             of
             his
             Religion
             in
             the
             business
             of
             drinking
             Wine
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             met
             with
             so
             good
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             Tenedos
             .
             However
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             Eastern
             Habit
             ,
             my
             long
             Beard
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             also
             discours'd
             in
             Turshish
             with
             my
             Ioldache
             ,
             or
             Fellow-traveller
             ,
             the
             French-men
             little
             thought
             me
             to
             be
             their
             Country-man
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             understood
             every
             word
             they
             said
             .
             Thereupon
             they
             talk'd
             freely
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
             and
             at
             length
             discoursing
             over
             their
             Cups
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Turkish
             and
             Grecian
             Women
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Tenedos
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Islands
             of
             the
             Archipelago
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             while
             I
             said
             not
             a
             word
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             kept
             talking
             on
             with
             my
             Turk
             :
             'Till
             at
             last
             quite
             tir'd
             with
             hearing
             their
             extravagant
             Raillery
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             Wine
             ,
             I
             could
             forbear
             no
             longer
             .
             And
             therefore
             faigning
             my self
             a
             Turk
             ,
             only
             that
             I
             had
             been
             in
             France
             in
             the
             Train
             of
             
               Mustapha
               Aga
            
             ,
             who
             was
             return'd
             about
             a
             year
             before
             ,
             I
             told
             'em
             in
             downright
             French
             ,
             and
             like
             one
             that
             was
             somewhat
             angry
             withall
             ,
             
               That
               't
               was
               a
               sign
               they
               were
               French-men
               ,
               and
               had
               drank
               hard
               to
               talk
               so
               boldly
               and
               impudently
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               to
               reproach
               and
               abuse
               our
               Women
               even
               to
               our
               faces
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               own
               Country
               .
               Know
               Gentlemen
               ,
               
                 said
                 I
              
               ,
               that
               both
               by
               Reason
               and
               Custom
               they
               are
               much
               more
               reserv'd
               than
               yours
               .
               And
               though
               there
               may
               be
               some
               who
               perhaps
               may
               think
               bad
               enough
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               such
               good
               Order
               taken
               throughout
               this
               Empire
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               depriv'd
               thereby
               of
               the
               opportunity
               to
               act
               .
               They
               seldom
               stir
               out
               of
               Doors
               ,
               and
               they
               seldom
               are
               seen
               at
               any
               public
               Meetings
               or
               Assemblies
               .
               If
               sometimes
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               go
               to
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               they
               walk
               with
               their
               Faces
               vail'd
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               speak
               to
               any
               Man
               they
               meet
               ;
               whereas
               the
               French
               Ladies
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               march
               alone
               with
               a
               single
               Gallant
               ,
               and
               admit
               him
               to
               tell
               Stories
               by
               their
               Bed-sides
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               
                 continu'd
                 I
              
               ,
               be
               not
               so
               rash
               another
               time
               to
               make
               such
               hard
               Censures
               upon
               such
               a
               ticklish
               point
               ;
               for
               had
               I
               not
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               kindness
               for
               your
               Nation
               ,
               I
               would
               soon
               let
               you
               understand
               the
               Power
               I
               have
               to
               reform
               your
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               reduce
               ye
               from
               those
               
               wild
               and
               inconsiderate
               Errors
               into
               which
               the
               Wine
               has
               plung'd
               ye
               ,
               and
               learn
               ye
               to
               descant
               so
               idly
               upon
               a
               Truth
               which
               ye
               have
               so
               little
               examin'd
               .
            
          
           
             Never
             were
             People
             more
             surpriz'd
             than
             these
             persons
             were
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Wine
             inspir'd
             'em
             with
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Courage
             ,
             the
             threatning
             Language
             which
             I
             gave
             them
             would
             have
             caus'd
             them
             to
             have
             made
             hast
             back
             to
             their
             Vessels
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             could
             perceive
             they
             sat
             very
             uneasie
             ,
             'till
             I
             my self
             believing
             I
             had
             kept
             'em
             long
             enough
             in
             suspence
             ,
             deliver'd
             them
             out
             of
             their
             bodily
             Fears
             ,
             by
             first
             drinking
             the
             King's
             Health
             ,
             and
             then
             informing
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             both
             their
             Country-man
             and
             Friend
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Turkish
             Habit
             which
             I
             wore
             ,
             was
             only
             such
             as
             I
             was
             forc'd
             to
             wear
             to
             gain
             me
             freer
             and
             more
             easie
             passage
             in
             my
             Travels
             to
             and
             fro
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Frolick
             ended
             in
             a
             Glass
             or
             two
             of
             Wine
             more
             ,
             'till
             we
             had
             empty'd
             an
             Ocque
             of
             Muscadine
             ,
             containing
             about
             three
             Chiopins
             or
             French
             Quarts
             .
             The
             next
             night
             the
             Wind
             chopping
             about
             ,
             we
             weigh'd
             Anchor
             by
             break
             of
             day
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Island
             of
             Tenedos
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             make
             no
             farther
             description
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Plate
             which
             I
             have
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             too
             large
             for
             this
             Volume
             .
          
           
             Having
             left
             Tenedos
             and
             doubl'd
             the
             
               Sygean
               Cape
            
             ,
             we
             came
             between
             the
             two
             new
             Castles
             of
             Europe
             and
             Asia
             .
             One
             I
             have
             already
             describ'd
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             describe
             the
             other
             .
             This
             new
             Castle
             upon
             Europe
             side
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             Roumeli-inghi-issar
             ,
             was
             built
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             opposite
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             present
             Sultan
             Mahomet
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             the
             23
             d
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             This
             haughty
             Potentate
             ,
             being
             swell'd
             up
             with
             his
             Conquests
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             feebly
             attack'd
             by
             his
             neighbouring
             Enemies
             ,
             always
             believ'd
             ,
             
             that
             the
             advantageous
             situation
             of
             the
             Dardanels
             was
             such
             as
             render'd
             it
             an
             Enterprize
             impossible
             to
             break
             i●to
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             impregnably
             secur'd
             on
             that
             side
             .
             He
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             as
             were
             also
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             that
             this
             same
             Streight
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gate
             of
             that
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             was
             sufficiently
             guarded
             and
             fortifi'd
             by
             those
             two
             Castles
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             esteem'd
             to
             be
             extreamly
             strong
             .
             But
             having
             been
             given
             to
             understand
             to
             his
             cost
             and
             damage
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1656
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             that
             a
             bold
             and
             generous
             Captain
             stood
             in
             no
             fear
             of
             those
             Fortresses
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             those
             two
             magnificent
             Piles
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             somewhat
             more
             than
             a
             Twelvemonth
             ,
             had
             rather
             serv'd
             for
             Theaters
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             total
             defeat
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Navy
             ,
             than
             as
             places
             of
             succour
             and
             defence
             against
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             who
             fought
             the
             said
             Navy
             within
             reach
             of
             their
             Cannon
             ,
             and
             triumph'd
             in
             their
             full
             view
             :
             Fearing
             therefore
             a
             second
             loss
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             he
             caus'd
             those
             new
             Castles
             to
             be
             built
             at
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             form
             and
             situation
             describ'd
             in
             the
             Draught
             .
             It
             will
             be
             necessary
             therefore
             ,
             before
             I
             give
             any
             farther
             description
             of
             those
             two
             Fortresses
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             permit
             me
             to
             make
             him
             a
             brief
             Relation
             of
             those
             two
             famous
             Actions
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Christian
             Arms
             ,
             so
             fatal
             at
             that
             time
             to
             the
             Mahometans
             .
             They
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             subject
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             more
             oblig'd
             to
             make
             the
             Relation
             ,
             as
             being
             engag'd
             in
             my
             acknowledgments
             to
             those
             two
             illustrious
             Persons
             ,
             to
             whose
             kindnesses
             and
             company
             in
             my
             Travels
             I
             was
             so
             peculiarly
             bound
             ,
             as
             being
             highly
             honour'd
             in
             their
             Affection
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Lords
             Mark
             and
             
               Ambrose
               Bembo
            
             ,
             both
             Gentlemen
             of
             Venice
             ,
             who
             have
             always
             perform'd
             great
             Exploits
             ,
             
             and
             daily
             add
             to
             the
             Fame
             and
             Splendour
             of
             the
             noble
             and
             ancient
             Family
             of
             the
             Bembo's
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             two
             noble
             Venetians
             was
             General
             of
             the
             Gallies
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Venice
             in
             this
             Expediton
             .
             The
             second
             is
             a
             young
             Gentleman
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             Age
             of
             eighteen
             years
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             the
             leisure
             of
             the
             Republic
             in
             Peace
             could
             not
             afford
             him
             matter
             sufficient
             to
             exercise
             his
             active
             Courage
             ,
             generously
             quitted
             the
             pleasures
             of
             a
             sedentary
             Life
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             to
             five
             or
             six
             years
             travel
             over
             the
             Eastern
             World.
             And
             in
             these
             perils
             and
             dangers
             he
             the
             more
             readily
             engag'd
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             return
             to
             his
             Country
             with
             mature
             Age
             and
             well-purchas'd
             Experience
             ,
             he
             might
             render
             himself
             the
             fitter
             for
             such
             Employments
             which
             the
             Senate
             might
             deem
             worthy
             his
             merit
             .
             I
             had
             the
             happiness
             to
             meet
             him
             at
             Hispahan
             ,
             returning
             from
             the
             Indies
             ,
             whence
             I
             also
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             enjoy
             his
             Company
             all
             the
             way
             into
             Europe
             .
             In
             pursuance
             of
             which
             Journey
             ,
             we
             came
             first
             into
             Syria
             to
             his
             most
             illustrious
             Uncle
             Mark
             Bembo's
             Residence
             ,
             then
             Embassado●r
             for
             the
             Republic
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             length
             arriv'd
             at
             Ve●●●●
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             shew'd
             in
             the
             Palace
             of
             the
             
             Bembo's
             the
             whole
             Expedition
             of
             the
             Dardanels
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             a
             large
             piece
             of
             Painting
             ,
             and
             rarely
             well
             done
             ;
             and
             so
             from
             those
             who
             were
             there
             present
             ,
             I
             had
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             War
             of
             
               Candy
               ,
               Marcello
               Morosini
            
             General
             of
             the
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             
               Marco
               Bembo
            
             General
             of
             the
             Gallies
             of
             the
             Republic
             ,
             with
             Monsieur
             the
             Prior
             of
             Rochel
             ,
             who
             commanded
             seven
             Gallies
             of
             Malta
             ,
             having
             intelligence
             that
             the
             Fleet
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             consisting
             of
             sixty
             Gallies
             ,
             thirty
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             forty
             five
             Galiotes
             ,
             eight
             Mahons
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             light
             Vessels
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             set
             Sail
             from
             
             Constantinople
             with
             recruits
             to
             the
             Camp
             before
             Candy
             ,
             they
             boldly
             sail'd
             away
             to
             the
             Dardanels
             to
             hinder
             the
             Turks
             from
             coming
             forth
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             more
             than
             twenty
             four
             Gallies
             ,
             twenty
             eight
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             seven
             Galeasses
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             other
             smaller
             Vessels
             .
             There
             they
             came
             to
             an
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             staid
             in
             expectation
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             ,
             for
             about
             a
             Month
             ,
             who
             upon
             notice
             of
             their
             arrival
             ,
             durst
             not
             stir
             from
             Gallipoli
             .
             But
             at
             length
             ,
             the
             
               Captain
               Basha
            
             understanding
             that
             the
             Venetian
             Fleet
             was
             much
             inferiour
             to
             him
             in
             number
             of
             Men
             and
             strength
             of
             Ships
             ,
             weary
             of
             being
             so
             long
             pent
             up
             within
             the
             Castles
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             weigh
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             Wind
             and
             Tide
             to
             attack
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             and
             force
             his
             passage
             through
             their
             whole
             Body
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             Ottoman
             Fleet
             being
             come
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Dardanel
             Cannon
             ,
             the
             Venetians
             impatient
             of
             so
             long
             a
             delay
             ,
             made
             toward
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             them
             so
             furiously
             for
             a
             whole
             day
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             success
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Turkish
             Vessels
             already
             mention'd
             ,
             only
             fourteen
             could
             possibly
             save
             themselves
             ,
             who
             to
             avoid
             a
             general
             loss
             ,
             were
             forc'd
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             their
             Oars
             and
             Slaves
             to
             get
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             two
             old
             Castles
             ,
             the
             rest
             being
             all
             taken
             or
             sunk
             before
             their
             faces
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             the
             General
             
               Marcello
               Morosini
            
             being
             too
             far
             engag'd
             in
             pursuit
             of
             the
             flying
             Ottomans
             ,
             was
             kill'd
             with
             a
             Cannon
             Shot
             ,
             having
             lost
             about
             three
             hundred
             of
             his
             Men.
             But
             General
             
               Marco
               Bembo
            
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             wonted
             Valour
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             Success
             ,
             and
             to
             revenge
             upon
             the
             Island
             of
             Tenedos
             the
             loss
             of
             Morosini
             ,
             whose
             place
             was
             soon
             after
             supply'd
             by
             
               Lazaro
               Mocenigo
            
             elected
             in
             his
             room
             .
             These
             two
             Generals
             therefore
             knowing
             the
             important
             Situation
             
             of
             Tenedos
             to
             curb
             the
             Dardanels
             ,
             and
             secure
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             Archipelago
             ,
             presently
             laid
             Siege
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             carry'd
             it
             in
             fourteen
             days
             ,
             and
             then
             fortifi'd
             it
             ,
             and
             furnish'd
             it
             with
             Provisions
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             the
             only
             time
             that
             the
             haughty
             Turks
             have
             been
             thus
             boldly
             outbrav'd
             upon
             their
             own
             Coasts
             .
             They
             who
             have
             read
             the
             History
             of
             Venice
             ,
             or
             remember
             the
             War
             of
             Candy
             ,
             can
             tell
             how
             frequently
             the
             Christian
             Arms
             have
             defeated
             the
             Ottoman
             Fleets
             ,
             and
             taken
             their
             Ships
             within
             sight
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             these
             Castles
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             exploit
             of
             General
             Delphino
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1654.
             may
             serve
             for
             another
             Example
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             too
             often
             repeated
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             my
             Obligations
             to
             the
             most
             eminent
             Cardinal
             Delfino
             his
             Brother
             in
             some
             measure
             compell
             me
             to
             renew
             the
             Relation
             .
          
           
             This
             illustrious
             General
             finding
             himself
             separated
             by
             a
             Storm
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Fleet
             ,
             with
             no
             more
             than
             four
             of
             his
             own
             Ships
             ,
             met
             the
             next
             morning
             the
             Ottoman
             Navy
             ,
             compos'd
             of
             thirty
             four
             great
             Vessels
             ,
             fourteen
             others
             of
             less
             burthen
             ,
             two
             Corsairs
             ,
             forty
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             six
             Galeasses
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             was
             surrounded
             in
             an
             instant
             .
             This
             prodigious
             disproportion
             of
             Ships
             ,
             Men
             ,
             and
             Force
             ,
             was
             enough
             to
             have
             scar'd
             'em
             into
             a
             present
             Surrender
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             daunted
             the
             Courage
             of
             any
             one
             but
             this
             undaunted
             Hero.
             However
             he
             was
             nothing
             at
             all
             astonish'd
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             encouraging
             his
             slender
             Squadron
             either
             to
             overcome
             or
             dye
             ,
             he
             defended
             himself
             with
             so
             much
             prowess
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             well
             seconded
             by
             Signior
             
               Iohn-Baptista
               de
               Sessa
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commanders
             of
             his
             small
             number
             ,
             that
             he
             sunk
             several
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             kill'd
             above
             four
             thousand
             Turks
             ,
             he
             boarded
             the
             Sultaness
             ,
             
             and
             took
             her
             Colours
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             quitted
             himself
             with
             Honour
             from
             the
             throng
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             with
             his
             four
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             little
             loss
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             The
             famous
             Captain
             
               Georgio
               Maria
            
             would
             certainly
             have
             done
             the
             same
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             well
             seconded
             by
             those
             two
             Ships
             that
             were
             in
             his
             Company
             .
             But
             they
             treacherously
             and
             basely
             deserted
             him
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             to
             fight
             all
             alone
             to
             the
             last
             drop
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             deserv'd
             at
             one
             time
             the
             honour
             of
             having
             defended
             himself
             without
             assistance
             ,
             and
             the
             reputation
             singly
             to
             have
             encounter'd
             the
             whole
             Ottoman
             Fleet.
             Another
             Venetian
             Corsair
             had
             set
             him
             a
             fair
             president
             sometime
             before
             ,
             who
             singly
             sustain'd
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             whole
             Ottoman
             Fleet
             in
             the
             Channel
             of
             Chio
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             surpriz'd
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             got
             clear
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             fought
             for
             five
             or
             six
             hours
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             endamag'd
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             stop
             at
             any
             more
             of
             these
             Relations
             ,
             of
             which
             an
             infinite
             number
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             the
             description
             of
             the
             two
             Fortresses
             of
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             shrewd
             conjecture
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             other
             Militia
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Castles
             then
             being
             built
             after
             the
             two
             generous
             Exploits
             of
             Bembo
             and
             Mocenigo
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             terrifie
             a
             brave
             and
             resolute
             Commander
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             erected
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             seated
             one
             from
             the
             other
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             a
             Ship
             may
             easily
             sail
             betwixt
             them
             both
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             danger
             of
             their
             Culverins
             ;
             they
             being
             distant
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             more
             than
             a
             League
             .
             They
             are
             both
             commanded
             by
             Hills
             ,
             more
             especially
             that
             on
             Europe
             side
             ,
             which
             is
             seated
             near
             to
             Cape
             Greco
             ,
             for
             its
             form
             altogether
             irregular
             .
             The
             compass
             of
             the
             Walls
             contains
             
             certain
             Houses
             for
             the
             Aga
             and
             other
             Officers
             ,
             with
             a
             Mosquee
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Domo
             and
             Steeple
             appear
             very
             plain
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Edifices
             ,
             as
             being
             generally
             seated
             in
             the
             highest
             parts
             of
             the
             Fortification
             ,
             from
             whence
             you
             descend
             by
             large
             steps
             to
             the
             Platforms
             where
             the
             Guns
             are
             Planted
             ,
             which
             lie
             equal
             with
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Water
             .
             Near
             to
             this
             Castle
             lies
             a
             small
             Village
             ,
             remarkable
             for
             nothing
             ;
             together
             with
             five
             large
             Pilasters
             that
             serve
             to
             underprop
             several
             conveyances
             of
             Water
             to
             the
             Fort.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             no
             sooner
             past
             these
             two
             new
             Castles
             ,
             but
             you
             come
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Sea
             which
             is
             call'd
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             or
             St.
             
               Georges
               Arm
            
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             are
             the
             Inlets
             .
             It
             has
             been
             always
             the
             Theater
             of
             famous
             Actions
             ,
             which
             the
             better
             a
             Man
             understands
             the
             
               Greek
               ,
               Latin
            
             ,
             and
             Modern
             History
             ,
             with
             the
             greater
             delight
             he
             calls
             this
             place
             to
             memory
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             satisfaction
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             with
             one
             glance
             of
             the
             Eye
             to
             behold
             Europe
             and
             Asia
             so
             nearly
             joyn'd
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             embrace
             and
             unite
             under
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Conquerour
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             did
             only
             separate
             there
             to
             open
             him
             a
             passage
             ,
             and
             facilitate
             his
             generous
             Enterprises
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             new
             Castles
             which
             we
             have
             describ'd
             ,
             'till
             ye
             come
             to
             the
             Old
             ones
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             set
             down
             worthy
             Observation
             at
             this
             present
             time
             .
             Antiquity
             indeed
             beheld
             the
             shore
             adorn'd
             with
             several
             Cities
             and
             fair
             Villages
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             now
             so
             utterly
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             but
             in
             History
             .
             The
             People
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             as
             well
             Greeks
             as
             Turks
             ,
             are
             so
             miserably
             overwhelm'd
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             vanity
             to
             ask
             them
             any
             Questions
             concerning
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             expect
             from
             them
             the
             least
             accompt
             of
             the
             
             place
             where
             the
             unfortunate
             Helle
             was
             drown'd
             ,
             who
             losing
             her
             life
             in
             passing
             this
             same
             Streight
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             she
             fled
             from
             Colchis
             with
             her
             Brother
             Phryxus
             with
             the
             famous
             
               Golden
               Fleece
            
             ,
             bequeath'd
             her
             Name
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             narrow
             Arm
             of
             the
             Sea.
             They
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Arisbe
             ,
             to
             which
             Homer
             gives
             the
             Epithite
             of
             Divine
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Promontory
             or
             Town
             of
             Raetion
             ,
             where
             the
             brave
             Ajax
             was
             entomb'd
             ;
             being
             ignorant
             whether
             it
             were
             upon
             that
             Cape
             where
             now
             stands
             the
             new
             Castle
             of
             Asia
             ,
             or
             upon
             that
             same
             jetty
             of
             Land
             near
             to
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Xanthus
             and
             Simois
             .
             So
             that
             you
             travel
             all
             this
             way
             ,
             whether
             by
             Sea
             or
             Land
             't
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             without
             observing
             any
             thing
             remarkable
             ;
             and
             at
             length
             you
             arrive
             at
             the
             old
             Castles
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             Boghase-issari
             ,
             or
             the
             Castles
             of
             the
             Throat
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Castle
             upon
             Asia
             side
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Natoli-iski-issar
             ,
             is
             a
             square
             Building
             flank'd
             at
             the
             four
             corners
             with
             Towers
             ,
             of
             which
             those
             that
             are
             next
             the
             Sea
             are
             four-square
             also
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             look
             toward
             the
             Land
             are
             round
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             Castle
             is
             a
             large
             square
             Tower
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Platform
             are
             planted
             several
             Culverins
             .
             From
             this
             same
             Tower
             was
             made
             the
             fatal
             Shot
             that
             took
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Lazaro
               Mocenigo
            
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             (
             after
             he
             had
             giv'n
             a
             second
             defeat
             to
             the
             Turks
             Fleet
             in
             the
             year
             1657
             )
             he
             was
             designing
             in
             spite
             of
             these
             Castles
             to
             have
             run
             up
             the
             Channel
             ,
             and
             have
             fir'd
             Constantinople
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             unfortunate
             blow
             at
             the
             same
             time
             disappointed
             him
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             so
             noble
             an
             Enterprise
             .
             Behind
             this
             Castle
             lies
             a
             large
             Village
             inhabited
             by
             about
             three
             thousand
             People
             ,
             whereof
             some
             few
             are
             Christians
             ,
             the
             rest
             Turks
             and
             Iews
             .
             This
             place
             is
             considerable
             for
             nothing
             but
             for
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Passage
             
             where
             it
             lies
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             great
             Guns
             lye
             unmounted
             even
             with
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             like
             those
             in
             the
             new
             Castles
             .
             They
             are
             in
             number
             twenty
             eight
             ,
             and
             carry
             to
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             opposite
             shoar
             large
             Stone
             Balls
             ,
             each
             weighing
             sixty
             pound
             ,
             as
             likewise
             do
             those
             which
             are
             planted
             on
             the
             other
             side
             in
             the
             European
             Castle
             ,
             the
             Channel
             lying
             between
             these
             two
             Castles
             not
             being
             above
             half
             a
             League
             broad
             .
          
           
             The
             European
             Castle
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             Roumeli-iski-issar
             ,
             is
             more
             irregular
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             strong
             as
             that
             upon
             the
             Asiatic
             side
             .
             It
             is
             plac'd
             upon
             the
             descent
             of
             a
             Hill
             which
             commands
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             compos'd
             of
             three
             great
             Towers
             joyn'd
             together
             in
             a
             Triangular
             form
             ,
             resembling
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Heart
             .
             These
             Towers
             are
             environ'd
             with
             a
             circuit
             of
             Walls
             with
             certain
             half
             Towers
             ,
             which
             descend
             to
             the
             Harbour
             ,
             where
             lye
             about
             thirty
             Cannons
             equal
             with
             the
             Water
             ,
             that
             carry
             the
             same
             Bullet
             with
             those
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             planted
             obliquely
             ,
             lest
             by
             shooting
             streight
             forward
             the
             two
             Castles
             should
             mischief
             one
             another
             .
             Most
             people
             believe
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Castles
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Towns
             adjoyning
             ,
             are
             the
             Ruins
             of
             the
             two
             ancient
             Cities
             of
             Sestos
             and
             Abydos
             ;
             but
             in
             regard
             there
             are
             several
             that
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             difficult
             thing
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             unless
             some
             curious
             Traveller
             shall
             hereafter
             discover
             something
             more
             convincing
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             the
             matter
             undetermin'd
             .
             The
             Franks
             or
             Europeans
             who
             travel
             into
             Turkie
             ,
             call
             these
             two
             Castles
             the
             Dardanels
             ,
             for
             that
             Dardanus
             the
             Son
             of
             Iupiter
             by
             Electra
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Atlas
             was
             the
             first
             King
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             who
             built
             therein
             a
             City
             ,
             which
             he
             call'd
             by
             his
             own
             name
             Dardanum
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             round
             about
             it
             
               Dardania
               .
               Virgil
            
             will
             have
             this
             City
             to
             be
             the
             same
             
             with
             Troy
             ,
             so
             call'd
             by
             Tros
             the
             Grandchild
             of
             Dardanus
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             the
             fair
             Ganimed
             .
             Others
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Dardanum
             which
             was
             built
             upon
             the
             Hellespont
             where
             now
             the
             Dardanels
             stand
             ,
             retain'd
             its
             ancient
             name
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             new
             City
             built
             upon
             the
             Xanthus
             and
             Scamander
             ,
             was
             first
             call'd
             Dardanum
             ,
             afterwards
             Troy
             or
             Ilium
             .
             However
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             ancient
             Dardanum
             did
             not
             much
             exceed
             in
             Reputation
             those
             that
             now
             possess
             the
             Dardanels
             :
             For
             those
             formerly
             were
             accounted
             Magicians
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Columella
             ;
             
               
                 
                   At
                   si
                   nulla
                   valet
                   Medicina
                   repellere
                   Pestem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dardaniae
                   veniant
                   artes
                   —
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   no
                   Physic
                   can
                   repell
                   the
                   Plague
                   ,
                
                 
                   Let
                   then
                   Dardanian
                   arts
                   be
                   us'd
                   —
                
              
            
          
           
             Or
             else
             such
             as
             minded
             nothing
             but
             their
             Profit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             another
             Poet
             :
             
               
                 Dardanius
                 merces
                 divendit
                 carius
                 emptas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Dardanian
                 Wares
                 he
                 sells
                 ,
                 more
                 dearly
                 bought
                 .
              
            
          
           
             They
             who
             now
             inhabit
             those
             Castles
             are
             much
             of
             the
             same
             disposition
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             in
             several
             other
             parts
             of
             Greece
             you
             shall
             find
             several
             of
             those
             old
             kind
             of
             Sorceresses
             which
             they
             call
             Striglais
             ,
             who
             being
             addicted
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             mischief
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             despairing
             of
             any
             other
             Allurements
             to
             purchase
             their
             Love
             ,
             put
             to
             sale
             the
             Affections
             of
             others
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             falsly
             vaunt
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Mistresses
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             sell
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             Hatred
             .
             They
             make
             use
             of
             
             several
             sorts
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             some
             they
             call
             Philtra
             ,
             to
             create
             Affection
             ;
             others
             Ecthra
             ,
             to
             procure
             Hatred
             ;
             others
             Vaskarmiais
             or
             Phtarmiais
             ,
             that
             deal
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fascinations
             and
             Enchantments
             .
             These
             old
             Haggs
             practice
             after
             various
             manners
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mischief
             which
             they
             design
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             go
             to
             work
             but
             by
             night
             and
             in
             secret
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Soubachi
             ,
             and
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea
             with
             a
             Stone
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             ty'd
             up
             in
             a
             Sack
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             one
             remarkable
             passage
             ,
             which
             was
             related
             to
             me
             by
             a
             person
             that
             liv'd
             upon
             the
             place
             concerning
             one
             of
             these
             Witches
             that
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             Race
             of
             Circe
             ,
             having
             a
             design
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             upon
             any
             one
             that
             has
             perhaps
             but
             given
             them
             cross
             language
             in
             the
             Street
             ,
             do
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             They
             rise
             about
             Midnight
             ,
             and
             take
             three
             Flint
             Stones
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             mumble
             for
             about
             half
             an
             hour
             certain
             words
             ,
             which
             they
             teach
             to
             none
             but
             their
             Scholars
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             put
             the
             Stones
             in
             the
             Fire
             'till
             they
             are
             red
             hot
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             they
             take
             'em
             out
             again
             to
             light
             a
             little
             Wax
             Candle
             at
             each
             ,
             which
             they
             place
             upon
             the
             three
             feet
             of
             a
             three-legg'd
             Stool
             ,
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             imitation
             of
             the
             Trikirion
             of
             the
             Greek
             Bishops
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             lay
             the
             three-legg'd
             Stool
             across
             upon
             their
             Heads
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             three
             Flints
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             cold
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Equipage
             forth
             they
             go
             into
             the
             Street
             where
             the
             Party
             lives
             ,
             and
             being
             come
             to
             the
             first
             place
             where
             they
             find
             three
             ways
             to
             meet
             ,
             they
             throw
             the
             three
             Stones
             into
             the
             three
             different
             passages
             ,
             believing
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             help
             of
             such
             words
             which
             they
             utter
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             those
             Fascinations
             will
             procure
             the
             mischief
             they
             intend
             .
             Beside
             these
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             a
             hundred
             
             other
             little
             Tricks
             ,
             which
             they
             practice
             as
             well
             for
             the
             telling
             of
             Fortunes
             ,
             as
             for
             Witchcraft
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             rational
             Turks
             give
             little
             or
             no
             credit
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             much
             less
             worth
             mentioning
             here
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             Trading
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Merchants
             in
             the
             Towns
             belonging
             to
             these
             two
             Castles
             ,
             especially
             the
             Iews
             ,
             are
             great
             gainers
             :
             For
             they
             buy
             cheap
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             Turkish
             Vessels
             that
             pass
             through
             the
             Channel
             ,
             and
             sell
             again
             with
             considerable
             advantage
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             carry
             their
             Markets
             to
             other
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             upon
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             where
             they
             turn
             to
             good
             accompt
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             common
             with
             all
             Merchants
             to
             sell
             as
             dear
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             concerning
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Dardanels
             ,
             who
             do
             no
             more
             than
             Castor
             in
             Martial
             :
             
               
                 Omnia
                 Castor
                 emit
                 ;
                 sic
                 fiet
                 ut
                 omnia
                 vendat
                 .
              
               
                 Castor
                 buyes
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 all
                 things
                 ●ell
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             forgot
             to
             advertise
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             come
             near
             these
             Castles
             by
             Sea
             ,
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             salute
             'em
             ,
             by
             giving
             'em
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Guns
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Burthen
             and
             Quality
             of
             your
             Ship.
             For
             the
             Saics
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             happen'd
             to
             be
             three
             times
             a
             Passenger
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             though
             no
             other
             than
             great
             Boats
             ,
             like
             those
             that
             pass
             between
             Roan
             and
             Paris
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             no
             other
             sort
             of
             Artillery
             besides
             two
             or
             three
             Pot-Guns
             ,
             were
             however
             forc'd
             to
             discharge
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             return
             from
             the
             Castles
             .
             But
             as
             to
             other
             Vessels
             of
             greater
             bulk
             and
             force
             ,
             I
             shall
             relate
             what
             I
             have
             farther
             observ'd
             .
             When
             a
             considerable
             Merchant-man
             comes
             near
             either
             of
             the
             Castles
             ,
             it
             behoves
             him
             
             to
             give
             them
             at
             least
             three
             ,
             if
             not
             five
             or
             seven
             Guns
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Man
             of
             War
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             seven
             at
             least
             ,
             otherwise
             nine
             or
             eleven
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Castle
             answers
             with
             one
             ,
             three
             ,
             or
             five
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Man
             of
             War
             returns
             three
             ,
             five
             ,
             or
             seven
             ;
             and
             so
             steers
             on
             her
             Course
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             inward
             bound
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             Ships
             that
             be
             outward
             bound
             ,
             whether
             Merchants
             or
             sometimes
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             they
             are
             forc'd
             to
             stay
             two
             or
             three
             days
             ,
             'till
             they
             have
             been
             duly
             search'd
             and
             examin'd
             .
             Which
             will
             not
             permit
             me
             to
             forbear
             one
             short
             Story
             wherein
             I
             had
             a
             concern
             my self
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Mustapha
               Aga
            
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             into
             France
             in
             the
             year
             1669.
             had
             finish'd
             his
             Embassy
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             him
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             attended
             by
             four
             Men
             of
             War
             well
             appointed
             ,
             who
             also
             carried
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Nointel
            
             to
             reside
             at
             the
             Port
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               la
               Haye-Vantelet
            
             .
             These
             four
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             Monsieur
             
               d'
               Aplemont
            
             ,
             being
             arriv'd
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             rode
             there
             six
             weeks
             at
             an
             Anchor
             ;
             so
             that
             while
             the
             two
             French
             Embassadours
             were
             preparing
             the
             one
             for
             his
             reception
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             providing
             for
             his
             departure
             ,
             the
             four
             Captains
             had
             the
             opportunity
             to
             pleasure
             a
             great
             many
             poor
             Slaves
             that
             privately
             stole
             aboard
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Liberty
             .
             All
             that
             came
             were
             kindly
             receiv'd
             ,
             a
             number
             indeed
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             might
             well
             oblige
             their
             Patrons
             to
             complain
             to
             the
             Caimacan
             ,
             or
             Governour
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             poor
             Slaves
             were
             people
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             and
             only
             belonging
             to
             some
             of
             the
             City
             Traders
             ,
             and
             persons
             of
             mean
             condition
             ,
             the
             Caimacan
             gave
             the
             Complainants
             only
             soft
             answers
             ,
             but
             did
             no
             more
             .
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             Monsieur
             
               d'
               Aplemont
            
             ,
             having
             formerly
             threaten'd
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             but
             one
             Ship
             ,
             to
             fire
             the
             Seraglio
             and
             the
             City
             
             if
             he
             had
             not
             satisfaction
             given
             to
             his
             demands
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             person
             easily
             to
             be
             compell'd
             to
             restore
             the
             Slaves
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             four
             stout
             Men
             of
             War.
             Nor
             had
             the
             Caimacan
             taken
             any
             farther
             notice
             of
             what
             pass'd
             aboard
             the
             French
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             oblig'd
             to
             it
             by
             the
             escape
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Beau-jeu
            
             .
             This
             illustrious
             Knight
             of
             Malta
             ,
             weary
             of
             several
             years
             Captivity
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             seven
             Towers
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             a
             Slave
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             four
             Men
             of
             War
             lying
             in
             the
             Road
             ,
             and
             to
             free
             himself
             by
             a
             slight
             which
             the
             French
             Admiral
             had
             promis'd
             to
             second
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             brisk
             and
             cunning
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             but
             being
             too
             quick
             for
             the
             Shallop
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             pursu'd
             ,
             and
             discover'd
             by
             certain
             Dogs
             that
             bark'd
             after
             his
             heels
             ,
             he
             was
             constrain'd
             to
             take
             the
             Water
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             danger
             ;
             for
             a
             Saic
             coming
             along
             ,
             he
             receiv'd
             a
             good
             knock
             of
             the
             pate
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Oars
             ,
             which
             forc'd
             him
             to
             dive
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             been
             certainly
             lost
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Turks
             taken
             him
             for
             one
             of
             those
             very
             Creatures
             from
             which
             he
             fled
             .
             But
             at
             length
             the
             Shallop
             took
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             carry'd
             him
             aboard
             .
             The
             next
             morning
             the
             Aga
             of
             the
             seven
             Towers
             understood
             his
             Prisoner
             was
             flown
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             went
             and
             gave
             the
             Caimacan
             immediate
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             then
             thought
             it
             high
             time
             to
             send
             Post
             away
             to
             the
             Dardanels
             to
             stop
             the
             four
             Men
             of
             War
             until
             they
             had
             restor'd
             Monsieur
             Beaujeu
             .
             The
             Courier
             got
             thither
             before
             the
             King's
             Vessels
             were
             pass'd
             ,
             though
             they
             set
             sail
             almost
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Gally
             put
             forth
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             they
             came
             near
             the
             two
             old
             Castles
             ,
             the
             Forts
             never
             stay'd
             for
             a
             Salute
             ,
             but
             to
             prevent
             their
             kindness
             ,
             saluted
             them
             first
             with
             two
             or
             three
             great
             Guns
             laden
             with
             
             Ball
             as
             well
             as
             Powder
             from
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             Channel
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             signal
             enough
             to
             the
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             pass
             no
             farther
             by
             fair
             means
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             came
             to
             an
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             immediately
             Monsieur
             
               d'
               Aplemont
            
             the
             Admiral
             sent
             to
             the
             Aga
             of
             the
             Castles
             ,
             whose
             Quarters
             are
             generally
             upon
             Asia
             side
             ,
             to
             demand
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             so
             uncivil
             Complements
             to
             the
             French
             Fleet.
             The
             Aga
             return'd
             for
             answer
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             orders
             not
             to
             let
             him
             stir
             any
             farther
             ,
             unless
             he
             surrender'd
             back
             the
             Body
             of
             Monsieur
             Beaujeu
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Highnesses
             the
             
             Sultan's
             Slave
             ;
             and
             with
             him
             likewise
             the
             Bodies
             of
             three
             hundred
             Slaves
             more
             which
             he
             was
             carrying
             away
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             their
             escapes
             from
             several
             private
             persons
             ,
             their
             Masters
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             he
             intended
             to
             send
             his
             Officers
             aboard
             him
             to
             make
             the
             same
             search
             which
             was
             usually
             made
             of
             all
             Merchants
             Vessels
             in
             the
             Road
             ,
             that
             set
             sail
             from
             Constantinople
             .
             Monsieur
             
               d'
               Aplemont
            
             gave
             him
             to
             understand
             by
             his
             Interpreter
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Slaves
             aboard
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             Men
             were
             born
             free
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             should
             be
             so
             adventurous
             as
             to
             send
             any
             persons
             to
             search
             his
             Master's
             Ships
             ,
             he
             would
             hang
             them
             up
             at
             the
             Yards
             Arm
             in
             sight
             of
             his
             Castles
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             to
             what
             concern'd
             the
             freedom
             of
             his
             passage
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             much
             trouble
             his
             thoughts
             about
             it
             .
             For
             that
             if
             the
             Courier
             which
             he
             would
             dispatch
             to
             Adrianople
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             if
             he
             pleas'd
             ,
             did
             not
             bring
             him
             an
             Order
             for
             free
             passage
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             notice
             two
             days
             before
             he
             weigh'd
             Anchor
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             have
             the
             more
             time
             to
             prepare
             himself
             within
             his
             Forts
             against
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             French
             Valour
             and
             Artillery
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             an
             Answer
             very
             bold
             and
             haughty
             ,
             considering
             the
             place
             where
             Monsieur
             
               d'
               Aplemont
            
             
             lay
             .
             Nevertheless
             I
             verily
             believe
             he
             would
             have
             been
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             .
             For
             during
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Messengers
             were
             absent
             ,
             he
             employ'd
             his
             Men
             in
             fitting
             and
             preparing
             all
             things
             ready
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             attack
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             own
             defence
             .
             But
             in
             thirteen
             days
             the
             Messenger
             return'd
             ,
             and
             brought
             from
             Adrianople
             express
             Orders
             to
             the
             Aga
             of
             the
             Castles
             to
             let
             the
             French
             Vessels
             pass
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             aboard
             .
             At
             what
             time
             also
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             sent
             away
             to
             the
             Caimacan
             of
             Constantinople
             a
             severe
             Command
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Aga
             of
             the
             seven
             Towers
             ,
             to
             learn
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Successors
             for
             the
             future
             to
             be
             more
             careful
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             of
             that
             Castle
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             were
             of
             such
             great
             Quality
             as
             Monsieur
             Beaujeu
             .
             These
             Orders
             were
             quickly
             obey'd
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             King's
             Ships
             weigh'd
             Anchor
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             and
             departed
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             same
             part
             of
             this
             Streight
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Xerxes
             ,
             enrag'd
             to
             see
             the
             foaming
             and
             tempestuous
             Waves
             oppose
             his
             passage
             into
             Greece
             ,
             caus'd
             the
             Sea
             to
             be
             whipp'd
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             disdain
             of
             its
             Power
             ,
             joyn'd
             both
             the
             Continents
             together
             by
             a
             Bridge
             of
             Boats
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Sea
             as
             it
             were
             to
             groan
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             floating
             Burthen
             .
          
           
             However
             in
             the
             same
             place
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             soon
             after
             the
             chaf'd
             Billows
             fully
             reveng'd
             themselves
             for
             the
             injury
             done
             them
             .
             For
             breaking
             the
             Chains
             of
             the
             Bridge
             with
             a
             violent
             storm
             ,
             the
             Sea
             was
             in
             a
             short
             time
             fill'd
             with
             the
             Ruins
             ,
             and
             shatter'd
             pieces
             of
             that
             laborious
             piece
             of
             Humane
             Haughtiness
             .
             So
             that
             Xerxes
             being
             soon
             after
             constrain'd
             to
             fly
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             and
             finding
             his
             vain-glorious
             Triumph
             o're
             the
             Hellespont
             utterly
             destroy'd
             ,
             was
             enforc'd
             to
             betake
             himself
             disguis'd
             to
             a
             small
             Fisherboat
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             rescue
             himself
             from
             
             the
             general
             Massacre
             of
             his
             Army
             ;
             so
             hard
             it
             was
             then
             for
             him
             to
             get
             a
             small
             Skiff
             to
             avoid
             the
             Chains
             and
             Shackles
             of
             a
             victorious
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             but
             a
             little
             before
             had
             vaunted
             of
             his
             having
             shackl'd
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             drank
             up
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             sail'd
             over
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             insult
             over
             Nature
             her self
             .
          
           
             Some
             perhaps
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             tarry
             too
             long
             between
             Sestos
             and
             Abydos
             ,
             and
             bid
             me
             beware
             ,
             lest
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             entertain
             the
             Reader
             with
             such
             remarkable
             passages
             as
             have
             renown'd
             these
             Parts
             ,
             I
             run
             the
             risco
             of
             
             Leander's
             misfortune
             :
             for
             he
             ,
             covetous
             to
             converse
             with
             his
             amiable
             Hero
             ,
             was
             lost
             in
             this
             narrow
             Bay
             ,
             mistaking
             the
             steerage
             of
             his
             Arms.
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             satisfaction
             which
             I
             find
             in
             tracing
             over
             again
             the
             Representation
             of
             the
             same
             Places
             ,
             and
             calling
             to
             mind
             the
             several
             passages
             of
             Antiquity
             that
             happen'd
             there
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             withdrawn
             me
             too
             far
             from
             my
             Subject
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             leave
             Sestos
             and
             Abydos
             ,
             and
             come
             now
             to
             Lampsacus
             ,
             
             that
             lies
             not
             far
             from
             it
             .
             This
             City
             is
             not
             now
             in
             that
             splendid
             condition
             wherein
             it
             flourish'd
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             it
             was
             by
             Xerxes
             appointed
             to
             furnish
             Themistocles
             with
             Wine
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Attendants
             ;
             being
             at
             present
             no
             more
             than
             a
             miserable
             Village
             ,
             which
             retains
             nothing
             of
             its
             Antiquity
             ,
             but
             the
             Hills
             that
             environ
             it
             ,
             still
             cover'd
             with
             some
             few
             Vines
             ,
             whose
             Grapes
             are
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             which
             they
             afford
             most
             excellent
             ,
             but
             not
             very
             plentiful
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Magnesia
             ,
             
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Lydia
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             allotted
             to
             the
             same
             Grecian
             Captain
             ,
             for
             his
             provision
             of
             Bread
             ,
             has
             much
             better
             preserv'd
             its
             ancient
             Magnificence
             ,
             being
             still
             very
             large
             ,
             fair
             ,
             rich
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             Trade
             .
             But
             as
             for
             Myus
             in
             Ionia
             ,
             
             the
             third
             City
             appointed
             to
             Themistocles
             
             for
             the
             substantial
             Food
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             a
             long
             time
             buried
             in
             its
             own
             Ruins
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             left
             hand
             over
             against
             Lampsacus
             stands
             the
             City
             of
             Caligula
             ,
             corruptly
             call'd
             Gallipoli
             .
             
             This
             is
             a
             large
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Port
             very
             convenient
             and
             spacious
             .
             It
             appears
             much
             above
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Sea-Towns
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             is
             peopl'd
             with
             
               Christians
               ,
               Iews
            
             ,
             and
             Turks
             ,
             who
             have
             every
             one
             their
             Churches
             ,
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             Mosquees
             ,
             and
             corresponding
             very
             amicably
             together
             ,
             maintain
             themselves
             and
             their
             Families
             ,
             either
             by
             Merchandize
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Handicraft
             Trades
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             yet
             quit
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             without
             adding
             this
             farther
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             all
             Seamen
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             steer
             to
             avoid
             the
             dangers
             of
             this
             passage
             .
             Upon
             the
             first
             entrance
             into
             this
             Streight
             ,
             it
             behoves
             you
             to
             steer
             first
             North
             and
             North
             and
             by
             East
             for
             the
             space
             of
             about
             a
             League
             to
             the
             low
             Point
             upon
             the
             Eastern
             shoar
             a
             little
             above
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Simois
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             avoided
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Sand-bank
             that
             stretches
             toward
             the
             West
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             you
             must
             steer
             Northward
             ,
             then
             North-east
             and
             by
             East
             for
             about
             eight
             Leagues
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Gallipoli
             ,
             to
             the
             West
             of
             which
             lies
             a
             large
             Bay
             ,
             where
             you
             ride
             in
             a
             safe
             Road
             secure
             from
             the
             Northern
             Winds
             ,
             in
             twenty
             fathom
             Water
             .
             But
             entering
             into
             this
             Port
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             care
             of
             coming
             too
             near
             the
             South
             Coast
             of
             Gallipoli
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Bank
             of
             Sand
             ,
             and
             certain
             Rocks
             that
             lye
             hid
             under
             Water
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             take
             the
             same
             care
             to
             avoid
             steering
             too
             near
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             thus
             
               In
               medio
               tutissimus
               ibis
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Rule
             indeed
             to
             be
             observ'd
             through
             the
             whole
             Hellespont
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             Propontis
             .
          
           
             LEaving
             Gallipoli
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             last
             City
             seated
             upon
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             you
             enter
             the
             Propontis
             ;
             call'd
             the
             
               White
               Sea
            
             ,
             or
             Sea
             of
             Marmara
             .
             It
             is
             call'd
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             as
             being
             by
             nature
             plac'd
             before
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
            
             ,
             otherwise
             call'd
             the
             Pontus
             .
             The
             name
             of
             the
             
               White
               Sea
            
             was
             given
             it
             by
             way
             of
             distinction
             from
             the
             
               Pontus
               Euxinus
            
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             frequent
             Shipwracks
             and
             continual
             foggy
             Weather
             there
             happening
             ,
             have
             bequeath'd
             it
             the
             Denomination
             of
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Isles
             of
             Marmara
             ,
             which
             lye
             about
             nine
             or
             ten
             Leagues
             up
             in
             this
             Gulph
             ,
             have
             given
             it
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Sea
             of
             Marmara
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             circuit
             of
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             a
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             Leagues
             ,
             lies
             enclos'd
             within
             the
             38
             th
             and
             41
             th
             Degrees
             of
             Northern
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             55
             th
             and
             58
             th
             Degrees
             of
             Longitude
             ,
             or
             thereabout
             .
             It
             may
             be
             readily
             conjectur'd
             from
             this
             Situation
             ,
             that
             it
             lies
             in
             a
             most
             temperate
             Climate
             ,
             which
             neither
             admits
             the
             bitter
             freezings
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             nor
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             stifling
             Southern
             heats
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             hardly
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             small
             a
             spot
             of
             Ground
             ,
             whereon
             so
             many
             fair
             Cities
             have
             been
             built
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             shoar
             of
             this
             round
             Receptacle
             of
             salt
             Water
             .
             The
             famous
             Cyzicum
             ,
             the
             renown'd
             Nice
             ,
             the
             delightful
             Apamea
             ,
             the
             charming
             Nicomedia
             ,
             the
             unfortunate
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Cities
             of
             great
             repute
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             this
             celebated
             part
             of
             the
             World
             had
             omitted
             nothing
             that
             might
             contribute
             to
             the
             Embelishment
             of
             her
             temperate
             Shoar
             .
             All
             these
             Cities
             lye
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             to
             those
             Vessels
             that
             
             sail
             from
             Gallipoli
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             while
             Europe
             on
             the
             Lar-board
             side
             shews
             you
             the
             Cities
             of
             Rodosto
             ,
             the
             new
             and
             ancient
             Perinthus
             or
             
               Heraclea
               ,
               Selivrea
               ,
               Bevado
               ,
               Grandpont
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             not
             worthy
             Commendation
             .
             And
             in
             regard
             I
             have
             seen
             all
             these
             Cities
             one
             after
             another
             in
             my
             several
             Travels
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             something
             of
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             order
             as
             I
             have
             nam'd
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             seated
             to
             the
             view
             of
             those
             that
             go
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             City
             of
             Cyzicum
             ,
             
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             appears
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             Asia
             ,
             was
             famous
             for
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             its
             Foundation
             ,
             which
             it
             derives
             from
             the
             Argonauts
             ,
             near
             five
             hundred
             years
             before
             the
             building
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             its
             situation
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             a
             lovely
             Island
             joyn'd
             to
             the
             Shoar
             with
             two
             large
             Bridges
             ;
             for
             its
             lofty
             Towers
             and
             magnificent
             Buildings
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             all
             of
             Marble
             :
             For
             three
             great
             Arsenals
             or
             Magazines
             carefully
             kept
             in
             repair
             ,
             and
             provided
             continually
             with
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             The
             first
             was
             a
             Store-house
             of
             Arms
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Tools
             ,
             Houshold
             Furniture
             ,
             and
             other
             Necessaries
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             City
             .
             And
             the
             third
             contain'd
             the
             Granaries
             for
             Corn
             ,
             and
             other
             public
             Provisions
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             .
             The
             Liberty
             also
             which
             this
             City
             enjoy'd
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             always
             resolutely
             fought
             to
             maintain
             ,
             render'd
             it
             no
             less
             famous
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             lost
             it
             once
             out
             of
             their
             extream
             desire
             to
             preserve
             it
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             Insolence
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             they
             put
             some
             of
             them
             in
             Irons
             ,
             and
             caus'd
             others
             to
             be
             whipp'd
             ;
             which
             so
             incens'd
             Augustus
             ,
             that
             he
             depriv'd
             them
             of
             their
             
             Liberty
             which
             they
             held
             so
             dear
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             had
             acquir'd
             during
             the
             War
             with
             the
             Mithridates
             .
             But
             at
             length
             that
             noble
             Prince
             (
             o'recome
             with
             the
             Submissions
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             who
             to
             appease
             his
             Anger
             ,
             finish'd
             the
             Temple
             which
             before
             they
             had
             began
             in
             honour
             of
             him
             ,
             though
             neglected
             during
             their
             Troubles
             )
             restor'd
             them
             their
             former
             Liberty
             .
             In
             this
             City
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             Severus
             put
             
               Pescennius
               Niger
            
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             revolting
             against
             him
             in
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             all
             those
             great
             advantages
             which
             formerly
             it
             enjoy'd
             ,
             there
             remains
             nothing
             now
             but
             that
             of
             its
             situation
             ,
             It
             is
             at
             present
             joyn'd
             to
             the
             Continent
             by
             an
             Isthmus
             about
             half
             a
             League
             broad
             ,
             made
             out
             of
             the
             Ruins
             of
             those
             two
             great
             Bridges
             which
             were
             formerly
             built
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             were
             two
             flight
             Shot
             in
             length
             .
             Upon
             two
             sides
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             North
             and
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             lie
             two
             fair
             Harbours
             ,
             now
             utterly
             forsaken
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             the
             City
             it self
             ,
             which
             has
             nothing
             that
             remains
             to
             testifie
             its
             ancient
             Grandeur
             but
             prodigious
             heaps
             of
             stately
             Buildings
             overturn'd
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             Yet
             among
             these
             deplorable
             Ruins
             of
             its
             ancient
             Grandeur
             ,
             there
             appears
             upon
             a
             pleasant
             Hill
             a
             very
             fair
             Amphitheater
             of
             an
             Oval
             figure
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             contain
             twelve
             thousand
             Spectators
             .
             From
             this
             Amphitheater
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Hill
             where
             you
             see
             all
             that
             remains
             of
             Cyzicum
             ,
             you
             may
             discover
             the
             two
             bosoms
             of
             Land
             that
             compose
             the
             Harbours
             .
             But
             all
             these
             Buildings
             are
             quite
             abandon'd
             now
             by
             all
             Human
             Resort
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             of
             Some
             few
             Travellers
             that
             are
             curious
             to
             behold
             the
             Relicks
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             So
             that
             now
             that
             place
             where
             the
             confus'd
             noise
             of
             Number
             ,
             and
             the
             din
             of
             People
             of
             various
             Trades
             and
             Occupations
             made
             such
             a
             noise
             ,
             as
             would
             not
             let
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             
             Sea
             be
             heard
             ,
             hears
             nothing
             but
             the
             mournful
             cries
             of
             Owls
             and
             Ravens
             ,
             and
             the
             doleful
             howlings
             of
             solitary
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             shelter
             themselves
             in
             their
             Nests
             and
             Dens
             among
             those
             once
             stately
             Fabricks
             and
             Monuments
             of
             the
             ambition
             of
             the
             Cyzicenians
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             City
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             Isnir
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             perhaps
             one
             of
             the
             most
             celebrated
             Cities
             in
             the
             World
             for
             the
             famous
             Council
             of
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             Bishops
             there
             held
             in
             the
             year
             325
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Great
             Constantine
             ,
             under
             the
             Pontificate
             of
             St.
             Sylvester
             ;
             yet
             may
             it
             be
             so
             acknowledg'd
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Foundations
             first
             laid
             by
             Antigonus
             King
             of
             Asia
             ,
             Son
             of
             Philip
             ,
             who
             call'd
             it
             by
             his
             own
             name
             Antigonia
             ,
             afterwards
             call'd
             Nicea
             by
             Lysimachus
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Wife
             .
             This
             City
             is
             almost
             four-square
             ,
             plac'd
             upon
             a
             little
             Bosom
             of
             the
             Sea
             between
             two
             Capes
             ,
             in
             a
             fair
             Plain
             .
             About
             two
             Leagues
             to
             the
             North-east
             runs
             a
             long
             row
             or
             chain
             of
             small
             Hills
             abounding
             in
             Wood
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             Fountains
             .
             The
             Walls
             of
             it
             are
             about
             eight
             Miles
             in
             circuit
             ,
             defended
             with
             large
             Towers
             for
             the
             most
             part
             round
             ,
             containing
             several
             Rooms
             .
             They
             were
             formerly
             surrounded
             with
             a
             Terrass
             ,
             like
             the
             Walls
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Cities
             in
             France
             ;
             but
             the
             Turks
             taking
             no
             care
             to
             repair
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             tumbl'd
             down
             ,
             and
             fall'n
             to
             decay
             in
             several
             places
             .
             The
             City
             is
             large
             ,
             beautifi'd
             with
             very
             fair
             Streets
             ,
             and
             several
             Relicks
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             well
             Christian
             as
             Pagan
             ;
             among
             the
             rest
             with
             a
             stately
             Gate
             to
             the
             South-west
             ,
             built
             all
             of
             Marble
             like
             a
             Triumphal
             Arch
             ,
             adorn'd
             with
             several
             Figures
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             hav'd
             defac'd
             ,
             and
             several
             Inscriptions
             as
             well
             Greek
             as
             Latin.
             There
             are
             also
             to
             be
             seen
             several
             very
             
             curious
             pieces
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             City
             as
             in
             the
             Parts
             adjoyning
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             took
             several
             Draughts
             ;
             but
             having
             lost
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Money
             which
             I
             then
             had
             ,
             through
             the
             unlucky
             accident
             of
             our
             Caravan's
             meeting
             with
             the
             Arabs
             ,
             as
             we
             travell'd
             from
             this
             City
             to
             Aleppo
             ;
             I
             must
             beg
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Reader
             to
             be
             content
             to
             share
             in
             my
             Misfortunes
             and
             my
             Losses
             .
             At
             present
             there
             are
             not
             above
             ten
             thousand
             Inhabitants
             in
             Nicea
             ,
             counting
             as
             well
             the
             
               Christian
               Greeks
            
             ,
             as
             Iews
             and
             Turks
             .
             They
             live
             altogether
             upon
             the
             Trade
             which
             they
             drive
             in
             their
             Corn
             ,
             Fruits
             ,
             Cottons
             ,
             Linnen
             ,
             and
             other
             Commodities
             which
             they
             carry
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             not
             distant
             by
             Sea
             above
             fifty
             Leagues
             ,
             or
             sixscore
             Miles
             by
             Land.
             
          
           
             Among
             all
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Cities
             which
             have
             born
             the
             name
             of
             Apamea
             ,
             
             that
             which
             the
             Turks
             now
             call
             Montagniac
             is
             one
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             any
             that
             can
             make
             it
             out
             to
             be
             the
             City
             of
             Nicopolis
             .
             But
             if
             we
             may
             rather
             believe
             the
             ancient
             Inscriptions
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             upon
             the
             places
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             Montagniac
             is
             no
             other
             than
             Apamea
             .
             Monsieur
             Vaillant
             ,
             a
             person
             famous
             in
             the
             search
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             whose
             company
             I
             had
             the
             happiness
             to
             enjoy
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             found
             a
             very
             fair
             Inscription
             upon
             a
             piece
             of
             square
             Marble
             ,
             whereon
             the
             name
             of
             Apamea
             was
             engraven
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Inscription
             might
             have
             been
             brought
             from
             some
             neighbouring
             place
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             Montagniac
             be
             not
             Apamea
             ,
             most
             certainly
             't
             is
             not
             far
             from
             the
             place
             where
             Apamea
             stood
             .
             And
             therefore
             having
             nothing
             more
             of
             certainty
             my self
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             the
             farther
             discussion
             of
             this
             Dispute
             to
             the
             foremention'd
             famous
             Traveller
             ,
             in
             those
             Relations
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             hopes
             will
             be
             made
             public
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             
             may
             likewise
             expect
             this
             Inscription
             among
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             Situation
             of
             this
             little
             City
             is
             most
             pleasing
             ,
             The
             Bay
             upon
             the
             Shore
             of
             which
             it
             is
             built
             ,
             is
             called
             
               Sinus
               Cianus
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Ancient
             City
             of
             Cium
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Ruins
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             but
             now
             it
             bears
             no
             other
             name
             than
             that
             of
             Montagniac
             ;
             by
             means
             whereof
             this
             City
             drives
             a
             vast
             Trade
             with
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             way
             between
             it
             and
             Bursa
             ,
             draws
             to
             it
             almost
             all
             the
             Traffick
             of
             that
             great
             City
             and
             of
             almost
             all
             Bithynia
             ,
             of
             which
             Bursa
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             .
             From
             Montagniac
             to
             
               Bursa
               ,
               Brusa
               ,
               Brousa
            
             ,
             or
             Bursia
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             called
             by
             all
             these
             names
             )
             it
             is
             but
             five
             Leagues
             Journey
             through
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Country
             ,
             and
             passably
             well
             manured
             .
             There
             are
             in
             Montagniac
             about
             five
             or
             six
             thousand
             Inhabitants
             ,
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Turks
            
             and
             Iews
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             the
             Traffick
             of
             their
             Commodities
             .
             The
             Country
             adjoyning
             to
             this
             City
             is
             very
             Fertile
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fruits
             which
             are
             carried
             to
             the
             Markets
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             difficult
             thing
             to
             find
             a
             Situation
             more
             advantagious
             than
             that
             of
             Nicomedia
             .
             
             Certainly
             next
             to
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             it
             claims
             the
             preheminence
             in
             that
             respect
             above
             all
             other
             Cities
             .
             For
             it
             is
             seated
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             Bay
             which
             bears
             its
             name
             ,
             and
             covers
             the
             descent
             of
             a
             small
             Hill
             replenished
             with
             fruit
             Trees
             Vines
             and
             Corn.
             A
             great
             number
             of
             Gardens
             belong
             to
             it
             ,
             where
             grow
             most
             excellent
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             Melons
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             inferiour
             to
             those
             of
             Cashan
             in
             Persia
             ,
             that
             are
             esteemed
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             Curious
             Traveller
             also
             who
             is
             desirous
             to
             have
             a
             Stock
             of
             Fair
             Inscriptions
             ,
             may
             easily
             satisfie
             his
             Curiosity
             in
             this
             City
             of
             Nicomedia
             .
             
             For
             there
             are
             hardly
             any
             of
             the
             Streets
             or
             Church
             Yards
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             not
             find
             some
             Fragments
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             such
             as
             are
             intire
             ,
             both
             in
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             :
             And
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             City
             has
             been
             always
             in
             high
             Repute
             ,
             ever
             since
             it
             was
             enlarged
             by
             Nicomede
             ,
             King
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             who
             gave
             it
             the
             name
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             of
             Olbia
             ,
             from
             the
             Nymph
             Olbia
             ,
             who
             first
             laid
             the
             Foundations
             of
             it
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             that
             Hannibal
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             defeats
             ,
             fled
             for
             Refuge
             to
             Prusias
             ,
             King
             of
             Bithynia
             ;
             and
             where
             at
             length
             ,
             that
             unfortunate
             Captain
             ,
             fearing
             to
             be
             surrender'd
             up
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             ruin'd
             by
             his
             ill
             Luck
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Romans
             who
             had
             sent
             to
             demand
             him
             from
             Prusias
             ,
             ended
             his
             days
             by
             Poison
             ,
             which
             he
             always
             carried
             in
             the
             beazil
             of
             a
             Ring
             .
          
           
             This
             City
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             embrac'd
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             for
             which
             Reason
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Holy
             Martyrs
             that
             there
             generously
             suffered
             several
             sorts
             of
             Deaths
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             have
             rendred
             it
             the
             more
             Illustrious
             .
             St.
             Barba
             was
             one
             of
             that
             happy
             number
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             as
             also
             St.
             Adrian
             ,
             St.
             Pantaleon
             ,
             St.
             Gorgon
             ,
             whose
             Body
             we
             have
             in
             France
             ,
             being
             brought
             from
             Rome
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Nephews
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             763.
             
             Near
             to
             this
             City
             it
             was
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Great
             Constantine
             ,
             being
             sixty
             six
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             died
             of
             a
             Fever
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             340.
             
             Some
             Authors
             report
             ,
             that
             this
             Emperour
             being
             fallen
             into
             the
             Heresy
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             which
             was
             condemned
             in
             his
             presence
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             resolved
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             in
             the
             River
             of
             Iordan
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             being
             upon
             his
             Journey
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             fell
             sick
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             where
             Eusebius
             the
             Bishop
             being
             infected
             with
             Arianism
             ,
             rebaptized
             him
             into
             the
             Arian
             Opinion
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Bay
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             is
             not
             above
             half
             a
             League
             in
             breadth
             ,
             but
             in
             length
             much
             more
             ;
             On
             both
             sides
             of
             which
             runs
             a
             Ridge
             of
             small
             Hills
             ,
             which
             accompanying
             all
             along
             the
             windings
             and
             turnings
             of
             the
             Bay
             ,
             render
             the
             Passage
             by
             Water
             one
             of
             the
             most
             pleasant
             Recreations
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             .
             This
             City
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             Ismir
             ,
             is
             very
             large
             and
             well
             peopled
             ,
             containing
             above
             thirty
             thousand
             Inhabitants
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Iews
            
             and
             Turks
             ;
             several
             Greek
             Churches
             and
             Fair
             Mosquees
             ,
             many
             Caravansera's
             or
             Inns
             ,
             and
             several
             Bazars
             or
             Market
             places
             .
             The
             Trade
             of
             the
             Town
             consists
             in
             Silks
             ,
             Cottons
             ,
             Wooll
             ,
             Linnen
             ,
             Fruits
             ,
             Pot-making
             ,
             Glass-houses
             ,
             and
             other
             Commodities
             ,
             which
             render
             it
             a
             place
             of
             great
             Traffick
             .
             The
             most
             part
             of
             the
             great
             
               Saiques
               ,
               Kaiques
            
             ,
             and
             other
             vessels
             belonging
             to
             the
             Merchants
             of
             Constantinople
             are
             built
             at
             Nicomedia
             .
             But
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             their
             building
             for
             the
             Sea
             ,
             is
             very
             little
             better
             than
             their
             Architecture
             by
             Land.
             For
             though
             their
             Vessels
             are
             built
             very
             large
             and
             Roomy
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             but
             ill
             Saylors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             easily
             taken
             .
             While
             I
             happened
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             they
             were
             building
             two
             Saiq●es
             ,
             that
             were
             three
             Years
             before
             they
             were
             fitted
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             carried
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             their
             Lading
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             first
             Voyage
             .
             Their
             bulk
             astonished
             the
             Constantinopolitans
             ,
             seeing
             them
             so
             high
             built
             and
             so
             large
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             vessel
             in
             the
             Haven
             that
             appeared
             other
             than
             little
             Barks
             to
             them
             .
             Presently
             they
             were
             moor'd
             in
             the
             Port
             of
             Courchiou
             ,
             the
             Magazine
             of
             this
             Place
             ,
             with
             their
             Heads
             turned
             toward
             Mecca
             .
             Then
             came
             the
             Iman
             ,
             or
             Priest
             of
             that
             Quarter
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             consecrate
             the
             two
             new
             Vessels
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             charm
             them
             by
             the
             Vertue
             of
             their
             accustomed
             Prayers
             
             against
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             Shipwrack
             and
             Piracy
             .
             Being
             thus
             enchanted
             ,
             they
             were
             laden
             ;
             being
             laden
             ,
             they
             were
             again
             blessed
             by
             the
             Iman
             with
             a
             Tun
             of
             Benedictions
             and
             good
             wishes
             of
             a
             happy
             and
             prosperous
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             then
             set
             Sail
             for
             the
             Coast
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             no
             sooner
             passed
             the
             Dardanells
             ,
             and
             entered
             the
             Archipelago
             ,
             when
             a
             Corsaire
             of
             Malta
             made
             bold
             to
             shorten
             their
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             two
             Wonders
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             Lading
             ,
             Benedictions
             and
             all
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             Port.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             West
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             Gulph
             ,
             there
             rises
             a
             Spring
             of
             Mineral
             water
             ,
             to
             my
             thinking
             chiefly
             partaking
             of
             Alum
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Turks
             and
             Greeks
             relate
             wonders
             .
             There
             is
             great
             resort
             to
             it
             from
             all
             Parts
             ,
             for
             they
             believe
             there
             is
             no
             distemper
             under
             the
             Sun
             which
             it
             does
             not
             cure
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             the
             only
             Curiosity
             of
             going
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             had
             like
             to
             have
             cost
             me
             my
             Eyes●t
             Issues
             from
             a
             Rock
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             a
             little
             Hill
             ,
             from
             whence
             gliding
             along
             toward
             the
             Bay
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             other
             small
             streams
             ,
             it
             waters
             a
             flat
             kind
             of
             Green
             full
             of
             weeds
             and
             rushes
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             Marshie
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             but
             was
             dry
             when
             I
             went
             over
             it
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             that
             walking
             over
             these
             Rushes
             ,
             two
             Wasps
             whose
             peace
             I
             had
             disturbed
             ,
             in
             revenge
             made
             presently
             to
             my
             Eyes
             and
             very
             angrily
             stung
             me
             under
             the
             Brows
             .
             The
             pain
             that
             I
             felt
             was
             extream
             ,
             and
             the
             swelling
             so
             great
             that
             I
             could
             not
             open
             my
             Eyes
             in
             a
             Quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             I
             had
             not
             had
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             have
             had
             Monsieur
             Vaillant
             (
             as
             skilful
             in
             Physick
             as
             Antiquity
             )
             in
             my
             Company
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             might
             not
             rather
             have
             been
             put
             to
             have
             groped
             my
             way
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             than
             hoped
             to
             have
             seen
             Persia.
             
             But
             he
             was
             so
             happy
             as
             immediately
             to
             find
             out
             a
             certain
             Herb
             ,
             with
             the
             juice
             of
             which
             mixed
             with
             water
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             well
             washed
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             he
             soon
             asswaged
             the
             pain
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             went
             forward
             and
             took
             a
             view
             of
             that
             same
             Celebrated
             Agiasma
             ,
             or
             Holy
             Fountain
             .
             A
             little
             farther
             Westward
             ,
             on
             the
             Southside
             of
             the
             Bay
             ,
             appears
             a
             little
             Langet
             of
             dry
             Land
             ,
             just
             like
             a
             great
             Heap
             of
             Earth
             ,
             not
             above
             six
             Fathom
             in
             Breadth
             ,
             and
             about
             half
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             League
             in
             length
             .
             At
             the
             farther
             end
             of
             which
             ,
             toward
             the
             Land
             side
             ,
             stands
             a
             Mosquee
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Turks
             tell
             a
             pleasant
             Miracle
             .
             It
             happened
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             certain
             Festival
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             a
             certain
             Dervich
             ,
             or
             Mahometan
             Monk
             ,
             who
             lived
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Bay
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Custom
             prepared
             himself
             very
             early
             to
             perform
             his
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             say
             his
             usual
             Mattins
             at
             the
             forementioned
             Mosquee
             .
             But
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             a
             Storm
             having
             robbed
             him
             of
             his
             little
             Boat
             and
             carried
             it
             quite
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             get
             over
             the
             Bay
             ,
             he
             prayed
             to
             God
             to
             inspire
             him
             what
             to
             do
             in
             his
             sad
             Condition
             .
             Well
             ,
             his
             Prayer
             was
             heard
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             
               Melek
               Gebrail
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             fails
             not
             to
             attend
             him
             ;
             who
             bids
             him
             go
             to
             the
             Sea
             shore
             and
             fill
             the
             Lappet
             of
             his
             Coat
             with
             as
             much
             sand
             as
             it
             would
             hold
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             bid
             him
             cast
             the
             sand
             before
             him
             as
             he
             went
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             presently
             harden
             into
             a
             path
             for
             him
             to
             walk
             upon
             the
             Water
             .
             The
             good
             Hermit
             followed
             the
             Angels
             wholesome
             advice
             ,
             but
             whether
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             sand
             enough
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             did
             not
             strow
             enough
             upon
             the
             yielding
             waves
             ,
             his
             Causey
             sank
             behind
             him
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             go
             forward
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             spent
             all
             his
             sand
             .
             In
             this
             Extremity
             the
             Dervich
             fell
             again
             
             to
             his
             Prayers
             and
             his
             Tears
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             prevalent
             ,
             that
             Mahomet
             himself
             then
             took
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             observing
             to
             what
             danger
             the
             holy
             Mussel-man
             had
             exposed
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             perform
             his
             devotions
             at
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             obtained
             of
             God
             to
             advance
             a
             Langet
             of
             dry
             Land
             as
             far
             as
             where
             the
             Dervich
             stood
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             take
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             afford
             him
             a
             safe
             passage
             to
             the
             Mosquee
             .
             Since
             which
             time
             this
             Langet
             of
             Land
             has
             remained
             as
             it
             stands
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             Miracle
             .
          
           
             Sayling
             out
             of
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             you
             enter
             into
             the
             Sea
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             in
             the
             midd'st
             of
             which
             little
             Sea
             ,
             not
             above
             ten
             Leagues
             in
             Circumference
             ,
             you
             meet
             with
             a
             great
             Watch-Tower
             ,
             erected
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Promontory
             ,
             not
             far
             distant
             from
             Chalcedon
             it self
             .
             Upon
             which
             Promontory
             also
             stands
             a
             House
             of
             Pleasure
             belonging
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             ,
             known
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Fanari-Kiosk
             .
             This
             word
             Kiosc
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Language
             signifies
             a
             covered
             Gallery
             .
             For
             that
             as
             well
             this
             same
             Kiosc
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Turky
             ,
             are
             only
             built
             of
             several
             Pillars
             erected
             upon
             a
             Square
             ,
             supporting
             Galleries
             that
             run
             from
             side
             to
             side
             ,
             and
             are
             covered
             with
             a
             large
             low
             Roof
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Pavillion
             .
          
           
             The
             Situation
             of
             this
             Kiosc
             is
             very
             delectable
             ,
             as
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             part
             of
             a
             most
             beautiful
             Garden
             ,
             the
             most
             regularly
             planted
             of
             any
             that
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Turky
             ;
             the
             Alleys
             being
             streight
             ,
             the
             Trees
             planted
             at
             an
             equal
             distance
             ,
             with
             several
             Beds
             and
             Borders
             of
             Flowers
             Artificially
             drawn
             forth
             ▪
             (
             Whereas
             all
             the
             other
             Gardens
             belonging
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             ,
             are
             only
             a
             Confusion
             of
             Trees
             growing
             as
             they
             
             were
             planted
             ,
             without
             any
             Order
             or
             neatness
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             petty
             Wildernesses
             .
             )
             All
             these
             Alleys
             lead
             to
             the
             Kiosc
             ,
             which
             every
             way
             delights
             the
             Eye
             with
             a
             pleasing
             Prospect
             .
             For
             from
             hence
             you
             may
             behold
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Serraglio
             ,
             and
             Galata
             ,
             which
             lyes
             to
             the
             West
             of
             this
             Garden
             ,
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             about
             a
             good
             League
             .
             The
             Haven
             and
             City
             of
             Chalcedon
             lyes
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             to
             the
             Northwest
             ;
             the
             Islands
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Propontis
             face
             it
             to
             the
             Southeast
             ;
             the
             Entry
             of
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Nicomedia
             appears
             upon
             the
             left
             hand
             to
             the
             South
             ;
             and
             the
             lovely
             Fields
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             (
             upon
             the
             farthest
             Extent
             of
             which
             this
             beautiful
             Structure
             presents
             it self
             to
             view
             ,
             )
             spread
             themselves
             from
             the
             back
             part
             of
             it
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             sight
             .
          
           
             The
             Charming
             Situation
             whereof
             invited
             
               Sultan
               Solyman
            
             the
             Second
             to
             erect
             a
             Palace
             of
             Pleasure
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             here
             he
             might
             with
             more
             freedom
             enjoy
             his
             Amours
             ,
             and
             wanton
             away
             his
             hours
             of
             leisure
             with
             his
             Sultanesses
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             Structure
             ,
             a
             fair
             ascent
             leads
             ye
             into
             a
             beautiful
             Sopha
             ,
             or
             Room
             of
             State
             ,
             richly
             furnished
             with
             Quilts
             ,
             Carpets
             ,
             and
             Cushions
             of
             high
             value
             ,
             and
             encompassed
             with
             Balisters
             Embellish'd
             with
             Moresco
             Work.
             This
             Sopha
             is
             four
             square
             ,
             and
             placed
             almost
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             large
             Concavity
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             ,
             wherein
             are
             several
             Artificial
             Water-works
             continually
             supplied
             with
             water
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             bath
             in
             .
             This
             Potent
             Monarch
             ,
             no
             less
             addicted
             to
             his
             Amorous
             Enjoyments
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Martial
             Atchievments
             ,
             was
             careful
             to
             adorn
             this
             Structure
             with
             all
             the
             gay
             embellishments
             ,
             that
             Ma●ometan
             Architecture
             could
             invent
             ,
             to
             consummate
             as
             well
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             the
             divertisements
             
             of
             the
             Sultanesses
             whom
             he
             best
             loved
             .
             Taking
             delight
             frequently
             to
             retire
             in
             their
             Company
             from
             his
             Serraglio
             at
             Constantinople
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             above
             a
             League
             from
             thence
             ,
             where
             being
             arrived
             he
             gave
             himself
             up
             to
             enjoy
             with
             more
             secresie
             and
             less
             trouble
             ,
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             those
             pleasures
             which
             an
             inordinate
             Passion
             could
             provoke
             him
             to
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             so
             well
             accommodated
             for
             his
             wanton
             purposes
             .
          
           
             The
             watch
             Tower
             adjoyning
             to
             this
             Kiosc
             is
             of
             great
             benefit
             to
             such
             Vessels
             as
             Sail
             by
             night
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             a
             great
             Number
             ;
             or
             to
             such
             as
             come
             to
             an
             Anchor
             near
             to
             Chalcedon
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             happen
             so
             frequently
             .
          
           
             The
             Haven
             as
             also
             the
             City
             of
             Chalcedon
             
             are
             neither
             much
             frequented
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             some
             Barks
             and
             Saics
             which
             go
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             fetch
             Provisions
             that
             are
             wanting
             here
             .
             Formerly
             this
             City
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Famous
             that
             stood
             upon
             the
             Propontis
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             that
             one
             Chalcedon
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             first
             began
             to
             build
             some
             certain
             Cottages
             upon
             the
             Banks
             of
             a
             small
             River
             that
             watered
             the
             adjoyning
             Meadows
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             gave
             his
             own
             name
             .
             A
             long
             time
             after
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Chalcis
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Euboea
             ,
             now
             called
             the
             Negropont
             ,
             sent
             a
             Collony
             thither
             ,
             continuing
             the
             name
             which
             before
             it
             had
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             much
             different
             from
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             own
             City
             .
             The
             Megareans
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Corinthian
             Isthmus
             ,
             did
             the
             like
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             the
             World
             3290.
             
             But
             in
             regard
             that
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             their
             choice
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             had
             overseen
             that
             noble
             Situation
             which
             shewed
             it self
             over
             against
             them
             ,
             where
             now
             Constantinople
             stands
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Delphos
             adjudged
             
             them
             both
             to
             be
             blind
             ,
             and
             that
             Megabizu●
             the
             Persian
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             have
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             have
             still
             to
             this
             day
             confirm'd
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Oracle
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             that
             among
             so
             many
             that
             have
             called
             them
             Blind
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             who
             has
             called
             them
             
               Fools
               .
               Arrian
            
             ,
             the
             Historian
             and
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             being
             born
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             relates
             ,
             that
             those
             People
             having
             for
             some
             time
             neglected
             the
             Worship
             of
             a
             Certain
             Deity
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             Ancestors
             had
             Erected
             a
             Temple
             ,
             were
             visited
             with
             a
             noysome
             and
             shameful
             disease
             .
             For
             which
             not
             finding
             any
             other
             remedy
             ,
             they
             thought
             the
             readiest
             way
             to
             preserve
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             part
             infected
             ,
             though
             of
             never
             so
             great
             use
             to
             the
             whole
             .
             This
             incens'd
             Deity
             was
             certainly
             Venus
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             most
             beautiful
             Temple
             in
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             Distemper
             no
             doubt
             was
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             is
             generally
             the
             Primary
             cause
             .
             The
             disease
             was
             doubtless
             very
             irksome
             ,
             and
             the
             remedy
             much
             worse
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             it
             was
             their
             great
             misfortune
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             our
             Empericks
             to
             Plaster
             their
             Walls
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             here
             at
             London
             ,
             with
             their
             Infallible
             Venereal
             Cures
             ;
             for
             surely
             he
             would
             have
             been
             the
             most
             acceptable
             person
             in
             the
             World
             to
             the
             Chalcedonian
             Ladies
             ,
             who
             bemoaned
             their
             Widowhoods
             ,
             while
             yet
             their
             Husbands
             were
             alive
             .
          
           
             However
             at
             present
             there
             remain
             no
             footsteps
             either
             of
             this
             Temple
             of
             Venus
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             which
             one
             Cocconas
             rendered
             Famous
             by
             the
             Oracles
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             slight
             of
             Invention
             )
             he
             made
             the
             
               bright-hair'd
               Deity
            
             deliver
             there
             as
             well
             as
             at
             Delphos
             .
             This
             Cocconas
             envying
             the
             Cities
             of
             Delphos
             in
             
               Phocis
               ,
               Claros
            
             in
             Ionia
             ,
             and
             Delos
             in
             the
             Egean
             Sea
             ,
             which
             were
             become
             so
             renowned
             
             and
             wealthy
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             b●●hought
             himself
             at
             length
             of
             a
             way
             to
             bring
             the
             Fortune-Telling
             God
             to
             his
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             speak
             in
             his
             Temple
             .
             To
             that
             intent
             he
             ob●ain'd
             to
             be
             elected
             one
             of
             Apollo's
             Priests
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             having
             got
             the
             knack
             of
             wrapping
             up
             his
             Answers
             in
             Ambiguous
             Terms
             ,
             he
             so
             raised
             the
             Fame
             of
             
               Chalcedonian
               Apollo
            
             ,
             that
             he
             gain'd
             the
             Resort
             of
             all
             
               Thrace
               ,
               Bithynia
               ,
               Phrygia
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             But
             neither
             these
             Temples
             of
             Pagan
             Antiquity
             ,
             nor
             those
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             are
             now
             any
             more
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             The
             Ruin'd
             City
             is
             now
             contented
             only
             with
             a
             small
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             formerly
             Dedicated
             to
             St.
             Euphemia
             ,
             whither
             those
             few
             Greeks
             that
             live
             in
             the
             City
             resort
             to
             perform
             their
             Religious
             Duties
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Church
             it
             was
             that
             the
             fourth
             General
             and
             oecumenical
             Councel
             was
             held
             .
             As
             for
             any
             other
             pieces
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             there
             are
             only
             some
             few
             Tombs
             ,
             and
             short
             Inscriptions
             ,
             and
             the
             fair
             Reliques
             of
             a
             subterraneal
             Aquaduct
             .
             The
             Haven
             is
             now
             no
             longer
             chain'd
             as
             formerly
             to
             guard
             the
             Entrance
             ;
             and
             yet
             though
             it
             lies
             open
             thus
             to
             all
             ,
             not
             one
             jot
             for
             that
             the
             more
             frequented
             .
             In
             short
             Chalcedon
             ,
             to
             which
             Chrysopolis
             or
             Galata
             in
             former
             times
             was
             only
             a
             Haven
             for
             its
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             a
             Magazin
             for
             the
             Public
             Stores
             ,
             retains
             at
             present
             nothing
             of
             its
             Illustrious
             Antiquity
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             ,
             being
             only
             a
             miserable
             Village
             containing
             about
             a
             Thousand
             or
             twelve
             Hundred
             Houses
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             heaps
             of
             Ancient
             Ruins
             ,
             and
             Monuments
             of
             Destruction
             .
             The
             
               Persians
               ,
               Goths
               ,
               Saracens
            
             ,
             and
             Turks
             ,
             have
             all
             successively
             contributed
             to
             it's
             overthrow
             ,
             it
             having
             felt
             the
             fatal
             effects
             of
             all
             their
             Cruelties
             ,
             and
             the
             too
             near
             Neighbourhood
             of
             Constantinople
             
             has
             been
             a
             Potent
             Obstacle
             to
             its
             Recovery
             .
             The
             Eastern
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             always
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             made
             Constantinople
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             advance
             the
             Splendor
             of
             that
             City
             with
             the
             Spoils
             as
             well
             of
             her
             Neighbours
             as
             her
             Enemies
             .
             Of
             which
             number
             the
             Emperor
             Valens
             was
             one
             ,
             who
             alone
             wasted
             Chalcedon
             more
             than
             all
             her
             other
             Enemies
             .
             He
             threw
             down
             all
             her
             Walls
             ,
             which
             were
             built
             of
             fair
             large
             Stones
             ,
             and
             a
             small
             matter
             would
             have
             urg'd
             him
             entirely
             to
             have
             rased
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             had
             harbour'd
             his
             Enemy
             Procopius
             ,
             and
             was
             suspected
             to
             have
             strongly
             favoured
             his
             Party
             .
             The
             Great
             Aquaduct
             also
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             adjoyning
             to
             the
             Solimanie
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             part
             of
             that
             Mosquee
             ,
             was
             Erected
             out
             of
             the
             Ruins
             of
             this
             unfortunate
             City
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Road
             which
             I
             have
             described
             is
             never
             much
             regarded
             in
             going
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             for
             all
             Vessels
             leave
             the
             beautiful
             Shores
             of
             Bithynia
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             keep
             Coasting
             for
             the
             most
             part
             upon
             the
             shoar
             of
             Thrace
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             leaving
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             the
             first
             City
             you
             meet
             with
             is
             Rodosto
             .
             
             A
             City
             well
             seated
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             small
             Bay
             ,
             which
             gives
             it
             the
             Convenience
             of
             an
             indifferent
             good
             Harbour
             .
             It
             is
             well
             peopled
             with
             about
             fifteen
             thousand
             Inhabitants
             .
             The
             Trade
             which
             it
             drives
             with
             all
             Thrace
             ,
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
            
             ,
             causes
             it
             to
             be
             more
             frequented
             than
             any
             other
             City
             upon
             that
             Coast
             ,
             it
             is
             adorn'd
             with
             three
             or
             four
             large
             Mosquees
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             lesser
             ones
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             Greeks
             have
             also
             some
             Churches
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Iews
             two
             Synagogues
             .
             It
             lies
             stretched
             out
             in
             length
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ●hoar
             ,
             which
             brings
             it
             it's
             chiefest
             Commerce
             ,
             being
             surrounded
             to
             the
             Landward
             
             with
             several
             Gardens
             replenished
             with
             store
             of
             good
             fruit
             ;
             though
             for
             their
             way
             of
             manuring
             and
             ordering
             their
             Ground
             ,
             it
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             much
             better
             there
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Turkey
             ;
             the
             Mahometans
             being
             as
             little
             skill'd
             in
             Gardening
             as
             in
             Architecture
             .
             For
             though
             they
             have
             a
             great
             number
             of
             persons
             that
             call
             themselves
             Bostangis
             or
             Gardiners
             they
             are
             much
             more
             beholding
             to
             Nature
             for
             producing
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             than
             to
             Art
             for
             Cultivating
             or
             dressing
             either
             Plants
             or
             Trees
             .
          
           
             They
             sow
             great
             store
             of
             Cotton
             ,
             Cucumbers
             ,
             ordinary
             Melons
             ,
             water
             Melons
             ,
             and
             such
             kind
             of
             cooling
             Fruits
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             however
             so
             kindly
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             grow
             about
             Nicomedia
             .
          
           
             Leaving
             the
             little
             Bay
             of
             Rodosto
             ,
             you
             meet
             with
             upon
             the
             left
             hand
             the
             Ancient
             City
             of
             Perinthus
             .
             
             This
             is
             almost
             the
             fortieth
             City
             in
             number
             that
             has
             born
             the
             Name
             of
             Heraclea
             :
             and
             if
             among
             all
             the
             misfortunes
             that
             have
             befallen
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             still
             preserved
             its
             name
             ,
             you
             would
             hardly
             believe
             ,
             beholding
             the
             deplorable
             Condition
             to
             which
             it
             is
             reduced
             ,
             that
             what
             remains
             could
             be
             the
             Ruins
             of
             that
             once
             so
             loudly
             Celebrated
             Perinthus
             ,
             which
             formerly
             gave
             Laws
             to
             the
             Proud
             Byzantium
             it self
             ,
             under
             whose
             Tyranny
             it
             now
             so
             heavily
             groans
             .
          
           
             This
             City
             is
             Seated
             in
             42
             degrees
             25
             min.
             of
             Northern
             Latitude
             ,
             round
             a
             Promontory
             somewhat
             ascending
             ,
             which
             on
             each
             side
             makes
             two
             indifferent
             good
             Harbours
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             that
             which
             lies
             to
             the
             North-East
             ,
             is
             the
             biggest
             and
             most
             secure
             ,
             and
             consequently
             most
             frequented
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             there
             is
             no
             care
             taken
             to
             cleanse
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             Turks
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             insensibly
             fill'd
             up
             with
             the
             Rubbish
             that
             falls
             continually
             from
             the
             ruinous
             buildings
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             several
             close
             
             adjoyning
             to
             the
             shoar
             ,
             the
             Haven
             is
             now
             very
             much
             impair'd
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             receiving
             only
             Ordinary
             Barks
             and
             
               Turkish
               Saicks
            
             ,
             of
             small
             Burden
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Severus
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             and
             after
             his
             Time
             ,
             it
             afforded
             Commodious
             and
             safe
             Harbour
             to
             Royal
             Navies
             ,
             and
             Ships
             of
             the
             greatest
             burthen
             then
             Built
             .
          
           
             The
             Haven
             it self
             is
             almost
             Circular
             ,
             and
             much
             resembling
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Horshooe
             ,
             affording
             a
             most
             pleasing
             Prospect
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             so
             delightful
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             extends
             it self
             from
             the
             Promontory
             upon
             the
             left
             hand
             .
             From
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             this
             Promontory
             you
             discover
             the
             two
             Havens
             belonging
             to
             Heraclea
             ,
             between
             which
             it
             swells
             up
             into
             a
             fair
             ascent
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             of
             Marmora
             ,
             which
             lies
             directly
             before
             it
             and
             the
             whole
             City
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             beautiful
             Fields
             which
             inviron
             it
             ,
             contribute
             very
             much
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             its
             Situation
             .
             And
             certainly
             upon
             this
             place
             it
             was
             that
             the
             noble
             Amphitheater
             of
             Heraclea
             was
             erected
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             Antiquity
             has
             obtained
             the
             Renown
             of
             being
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Wonders
             of
             the
             World.
             Some
             Ruins
             of
             it
             still
             remain
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             several
             Vaults
             or
             Cellars
             full
             of
             water
             which
             is
             extreamly
             fresh
             and
             clear
             ,
             that
             now
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             Cisterns
             .
             From
             these
             Reservatories
             it
             was
             without
             all
             question
             that
             the
             water
             was
             conveyed
             through
             different
             Pipes
             ,
             to
             the
             several
             Apartiments
             of
             the
             Amphitheater
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Neither
             was
             this
             the
             only
             considerable
             Structure
             in
             Heraclea
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             stately
             Temples
             ,
             the
             most
             delicate
             Bathing
             places
             ,
             and
             other
             public
             Buildings
             ,
             there
             were
             also
             several
             Statues
             ,
             pieces
             of
             rare
             and
             Exquisite
             Workmanship
             ,
             erected
             in
             the
             several
             Streets
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             those
             who
             
             had
             been
             any
             way
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             The
             Statues
             themselves
             are
             now
             unhappily
             broken
             to
             pieces
             ,
             through
             the
             Barbarity
             of
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
             But
             their
             Pedestals
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Inscriptions
             still
             to
             be
             Read
             ,
             plainly
             demonstrate
             the
             high
             gratitude
             of
             the
             Perinthians
             toward
             their
             Benefactors
             .
             Which
             as
             it
             confirms
             the
             Generosity
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Heracleotes
             ,
             so
             may
             we
             thence
             conclude
             Heraclea
             and
             Perinthus
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Inscriptions
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             City
             yet
             undefaced
             ,
             and
             the
             apparent
             Reliques
             of
             Antiquity
             still
             extant
             ,
             confirm
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               
                 
                   —
                   quae
                   magna
                   Perinthus
                
                 
                   Ante
                   fuit
                   ,
                   priscum
                   mutavit
                   Heraclea
                   nomen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Which
                   Great
                   Perinthus
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   Heraclea
                   now
                   has
                   chang'd
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   yore
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             hardly
             a
             street
             which
             does
             not
             shew
             some
             Testimony
             of
             this
             Truth
             ;
             in
             regard
             that
             many
             of
             those
             Engraven
             Monuments
             are
             now
             made
             use
             of
             for
             Steps
             to
             the
             common
             Habitations
             of
             the
             Citizens
             .
             But
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Inscription
             now
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Heraclea
             ,
             remains
             upon
             a
             Stone
             that
             is
             Mortased
             into
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             Great
             Church
             adjoyning
             to
             the
             Street
             which
             leads
             to
             Adrianople
             .
             The
             words
             are
             in
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Dedicated
             to
             the
             good
             Fortune
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Severus
             .
             For
             he
             it
             was
             that
             to
             be
             reveng'd
             upon
             the
             City
             of
             Byzantium
             ,
             for
             taking
             the
             part
             of
             
               Pescennius
               Niger
            
             ,
             subdued
             it
             ,
             and
             annexed
             it
             to
             the
             Territories
             of
             the
             Perinthian
             Common-wealth
             ,
             whose
             Rival
             for
             Dominion
             she
             had
             formerly
             been
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             also
             another
             Inscription
             near
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             good
             Fortune
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Trajan
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Nerva
             .
          
           
             The
             Metropolitans
             House
             adjoyns
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             goes
             under
             a
             Covert
             .
             In
             this
             same
             Passage
             ,
             which
             also
             serves
             for
             a
             Portico
             to
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             the
             Tomb
             of
             an
             English
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             going
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             fell
             sick
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Tenedos
             ,
             and
             died
             before
             he
             could
             arrive
             at
             Heraclea
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             Interred
             in
             the
             Year
             1627.
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Epitaph
             upon
             his
             Tomb.
             There
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Cadi
             shar'd
             the
             best
             part
             of
             that
             unfortunate
             Gentlemans
             Viaticum
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             favour
             of
             being
             Interred
             in
             a
             place
             so
             secure
             as
             the
             Entry
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             place
             the
             most
             Honourable
             and
             decent
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             neither
             the
             Greeks
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Christians
             bury
             their
             dead
             in
             Churches
             .
          
           
             This
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             Heraclea
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             in
             all
             Greece
             .
             When
             I
             say
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             Churches
             of
             Greece
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             I
             extol
             it
             for
             a
             Pompous
             piece
             of
             Architecture
             .
             Only
             this
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             it
             so
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             pile
             wrought
             out
             of
             a
             large
             Pane
             of
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Wall
             of
             the
             City
             and
             the
             Remains
             of
             an
             Ancient
             Building
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             some
             Tower
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             have
             raised
             a
             handsome
             Roof
             that
             covers
             the
             Edifice
             .
             The
             inside
             is
             fair
             and
             decent
             ,
             and
             much
             better
             ordered
             than
             the
             Church
             belonging
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             There
             are
             also
             several
             other
             Churches
             in
             Heraclea
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             so
             good
             repair
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Cathedral
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             one
             half
             of
             them
             
             are
             altogether
             deserted
             and
             utterly
             forsaken
             .
             When
             I
             came
             to
             Heraclea
             ,
             I
             ask'd
             whether
             it
             were
             Holyday
             ,
             finding
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Shops
             shut
             up
             in
             several
             streets
             .
             But
             they
             told
             me
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Houses
             of
             a
             great
             many
             rich
             Heracleotes
             ,
             who
             were
             lately
             dead
             of
             the
             Plague
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             such
             as
             had
             forsaken
             their
             Houses
             and
             their
             Country
             some
             Years
             before
             ,
             unable
             to
             endure
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             continually
             vexed
             them
             with
             new
             Impositions
             ;
             adding
             farther
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Turks
             did
             not
             relax
             their
             Cruelty
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             in
             a
             short
             time
             be
             one
             Greek
             Inhabitant
             left
             in
             Heraclea
             .
             In
             regard
             that
             since
             the
             late
             severe
             prohibitions
             against
             Wine
             over
             all
             Turkey
             ,
             the
             poor
             Greeks
             had
             not
             where
             withal
             to
             make
             money
             to
             pay
             their
             Karache
             or
             Tribute
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             have
             ready
             upon
             demand
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Cities
             of
             Turkey
             much
             different
             from
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             very
             thinly
             inhabited
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             the
             Contagion
             ,
             which
             always
             ravages
             in
             one
             part
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             ,
             sweeps
             away
             vast
             Numbers
             dayly
             of
             the
             Grand
             
             Signor's
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             Politicks
             of
             that
             Prince
             are
             not
             so
             clear-witted
             as
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             Polygamie
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Laws
             allow
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             replenish
             an
             Empire
             ,
             so
             vast
             as
             his
             ,
             with
             People
             .
             A
             little
             more
             Humanity
             and
             less
             Tyranny
             would
             be
             much
             more
             conducing
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Variety
             of
             Women
             in
             his
             Serraglio
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             
             Basha's
             and
             other
             Subjects
             also
             maintain
             .
             But
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             Humanity
             and
             Moderation
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             least
             failor
             of
             exacted
             Tribute
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             word
             and
             a
             blow
             :
             Cudgels
             ,
             Chains
             and
             Imprisonment
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             kindnesses
             they
             must
             expect
             who
             are
             not
             prepared
             to
             satisfy
             the
             Collector's
             
             demand
             .
             More
             than
             this
             ,
             the
             Mahometans
             are
             so
             wedded
             to
             their
             opinion
             concerning
             Predestination
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             erect
             Hospitals
             or
             Alms-houses
             either
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             public
             places
             where
             the
             Infected
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             come
             from
             Infected
             places
             ,
             are
             usually
             oblig'd
             in
             other
             Countries
             to
             keep
             their
             Quarantaines
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             Trade
             in
             public
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             a
             person
             no
             sooner
             dyes
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             but
             they
             presently
             carry
             his
             Cloaths
             and
             Goods
             to
             the
             Market
             ,
             where
             he
             that
             wants
             ,
             purchases
             what
             he
             has
             occasion
             for
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             loses
             his
             life
             e're
             he
             has
             had
             the
             pleasure
             to
             enjoy
             his
             Bargain
             :
             Which
             though
             it
             be
             a
             misfortune
             that
             frequently
             happens
             to
             several
             ,
             yet
             the
             Turks
             never
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             poor
             Greeks
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             sensible
             of
             the
             mischief
             ,
             yet
             the
             sottish
             Religion
             of
             their
             Masters
             will
             not
             permit
             them
             any
             other
             kindness
             than
             to
             perish
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             present
             Trade
             of
             Heraclea
             is
             not
             very
             great
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             Vessels
             which
             visit
             their
             Haven
             any
             other
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             are
             driven
             in
             by
             stress
             of
             weather
             ;
             as
             happen'd
             to
             the
             Ship
             wherein
             I
             was
             a
             Passenger
             ,
             which
             was
             constrained
             to
             put
             into
             Harbour
             ,
             by
             a
             furious
             Wind
             full
             North.
             But
             for
             such
             as
             come
             to
             take
             in
             their
             Lading
             there
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             few
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             plenty
             of
             Cotton
             ,
             Olives
             ,
             dry
             and
             green
             Fruits
             ,
             Hides
             and
             Wool.
             I
             arriv'd
             at
             Heraclea
             just
             at
             the
             time
             when
             they
             gather'd
             their
             Cotton
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             curious
             to
             see
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             did
             it
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             Cotton
             is
             the
             product
             of
             a
             Seed
             black
             without
             and
             white
             within
             ,
             about
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             little
             Pea.
             This
             they
             Sow
             in
             Iune
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             come
             to
             perfection
             in
             September
             ,
             or
             October
             at
             farthest
             .
             In
             
             which
             time
             the
             plant
             grows
             up
             generally
             as
             high
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Shrubb
             ,
             bearing
             a
             leaf
             not
             much
             unlike
             that
             of
             Plantain
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             grow
             much
             or
             little
             ,
             it
             bears
             always
             several
             Cods
             full
             of
             Cotton
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             lyes
             the
             seed
             .
             Now
             when
             these
             Cods
             are
             fully
             ripe
             ,
             they
             open
             like
             an
             Emony
             flower
             ,
             and
             discover
             the
             Cotton
             enclosed
             ,
             which
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             Seed
             by
             two
             little
             Rollers
             like
             those
             of
             a
             Gravers
             Printing
             Press
             ,
             between
             which
             the
             Cotton
             passes
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Seed
             behind
             .
          
           
             This
             City
             has
             been
             Honoured
             by
             the
             death
             of
             several
             Martyrs
             ,
             liberal
             of
             their
             blood
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             Of
             which
             number
             were
             St.
             
               Felix
               ,
               Clement
            
             ,
             and
             Philemon
             .
          
           
             Between
             Heraclea
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             is
             at
             present
             nothing
             remarkable
             ;
             only
             three
             or
             four
             Villages
             discover
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             Thrace
             ,
             which
             might
             formerly
             perhaps
             have
             been
             places
             of
             note
             ,
             as
             seems
             to
             appear
             by
             their
             heaps
             of
             Ruin'd
             Houses
             .
             But
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             were
             
               Selivrea
               ,
               Bevados
               ,
               Grand
               Pont
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sancto
               Stephano
            
             ,
             all
             put
             together
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             make
             an
             ordinary
             Town
             .
             So
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             little
             more
             of
             this
             coast
             of
             Thrace
             ;
             only
             since
             I
             have
             made
             mention
             of
             
               Grand
               Pont
            
             ,
             ●
             cannot
             pass
             by
             a
             generous
             Action
             of
             Monsieur
             Vaillant
             ,
             Physician
             and
             Antiquarie
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             We
             embark'd
             together
             at
             Smirna
             for
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             a
             Turkish
             Saick
             ,
             that
             stopp'd
             to
             unlade
             part
             of
             her
             Goods
             at
             Grand-pont
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             
               Boujouc
               Tchesmega
            
             ,
             or
             
               Boujouc
               Kupri
            
             .
             During
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Vessel
             stay'd
             in
             the
             Harbour
             ,
             Monsieur
             Vaillant
             went
             ashore
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             pieces
             of
             Antiquity
             he
             could
             discover
             :
             And
             passing
             along
             through
             one
             of
             the
             publick
             streets
             ,
             he
             saw
             a
             young
             Venetian
             ,
             chain'd
             like
             a
             fugitive
             slave
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             his
             Master
             might
             come
             and
             have
             him
             again
             upon
             
             claim
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             had
             no
             Master
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             who
             had
             stopp'd
             him
             might
             make
             their
             best
             advantage
             of
             him
             .
             This
             Venetian
             had
             been
             made
             a
             slave
             during
             the
             War
             of
             Candy
             ,
             and
             sold
             to
             a
             Turk
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             as
             he
             afterwards
             confessed
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             ill
             us'd
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             his
             Patrons
             mildness
             ,
             that
             natural
             desire
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             to
             his
             Native
             Country
             ,
             which
             is
             fixed
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             had
             over
             perswaded
             him
             to
             seek
             out
             all
             the
             ways
             imaginable
             to
             free
             himself
             .
             Thereupon
             hearing
             of
             a
             new
             Venetian
             Embassador
             that
             was
             upon
             his
             way
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             an
             opportunity
             that
             seem'd
             to
             promise
             him
             so
             fairly
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             success
             of
             his
             first
             attempts
             were
             answerable
             to
             his
             wishes
             .
             For
             his
             Master
             ,
             conscious
             of
             the
             kindness
             and
             affection
             which
             he
             had
             shew'd
             him
             all
             along
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             least
             mistrust
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             confidence
             sent
             him
             with
             a
             Letter
             to
             Adrianople
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             two
             days
             Journey
             from
             his
             House
             .
             The
             Venetian
             was
             so
             just
             as
             to
             carry
             his
             Masters
             Letter
             to
             Adr●●●ople
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             answer
             his
             Master
             might
             fetch
             it
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             had
             a
             farther
             journy
             to
             go
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             whither
             he
             made
             all
             the
             hast
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             privatest
             Roads
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             by-ways
             he
             could
             find
             out
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             could
             not
             Travel
             with
             that
             secresie
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             length
             he
             was
             stopp'd
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             custom
             in
             Turkie
             ,
             to
             stop
             as
             a
             fugitive
             slave
             ,
             any
             person
             that
             Travells
             alone
             i'
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             comes
             to
             any
             Village
             without
             Company
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             him
             pass
             if
             he
             cannot
             produce
             a
             Letter
             from
             his
             Master
             to
             justify
             his
             being
             sent
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             has
             given
             him
             his
             Liberty
             .
             Neither
             of
             which
             the
             Venetian
             had
             to
             shew
             that
             were
             real
             ,
             and
             which
             to
             counterfeit
             in
             Turkie
             is
             a
             thing
             extreamly
             hazardous
             and
             dangerous
             .
             Thereupon
             he
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             chain'd
             
             to
             a
             Post
             in
             the
             public
             street
             ,
             where
             he
             remain'd
             for
             three
             days
             together
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             feign'd
             excuses
             he
             could
             make
             .
             The
             poor
             Venetian
             was
             in
             a
             thousand
             doubts
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             feared
             lest
             his
             Master
             should
             hear
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             knew
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             punishment
             no
             less
             than
             five
             hundred
             drubs
             with
             a
             battoon
             upon
             the
             soles
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             other
             hardships
             ,
             at
             the
             discretion
             of
             his
             Patron
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             was
             afraid
             they
             would
             sell
             him
             to
             some
             other
             Master
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             be
             so
             kind
             to
             him
             as
             his
             other
             Patron
             had
             been
             .
             But
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             thoughts
             ▪
             the
             Arrival
             of
             Monsieur
             Vaillant
             prov'd
             his
             deliverance
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             miserable
             Captive
             perceiv'd
             him
             ,
             he
             threw
             himself
             at
             Monsieur
             Vaillants
             feet
             ,
             imploring
             his
             compassion
             ,
             and
             to
             relieve
             him
             from
             the
             misfortune
             he
             was
             fall'n
             into
             ,
             either
             of
             being
             found
             out
             again
             by
             his
             former
             Patron
             ,
             or
             sold
             to
             a
             new
             Master
             ,
             Thereupon
             Monsieur
             Vaillant
             commiserating
             the
             lamentable
             condition
             of
             the
             miserable
             Captive
             ,
             demanded
             him
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             detain'd
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             a
             friend
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             whom
             he
             pretended
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             call'd
             by
             a
             fictitious
             name
             ;
             and
             to
             add
             the
             more
             credit
             to
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             readily
             paid
             what
             mony
             they
             who
             put
             the
             imbargo
             upon
             the
             Venetian's
             heels
             demanded
             ,
             and
             so
             carrying
             his
             purchase
             along
             with
             him
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             like
             a
             generous
             Christian
             gave
             him
             his
             full
             liberty
             frankly
             and
             freely
             .
          
           
             Having
             now
             taken
             a
             view
             of
             all
             the
             Propontic
             shoare
             ,
             it
             behoves
             us
             to
             speak
             something
             of
             the
             Islands
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Propontis
             it self
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             largest
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             you
             first
             meet
             with
             ,
             are
             the
             Islands
             of
             Marmara
             .
             
             They
             lye
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             as
             you
             leave
             Galipoli
             ,
             about
             ten
             Leagues
             off
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             steering
             ,
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             make
             them
             North
             East
             and
             
             by
             East
             .
             In
             the
             Winter
             some
             Vessels
             bear
             away
             to
             the
             South
             of
             these
             Islands
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             South
             and
             South-East
             Winds
             that
             blow
             hard
             at
             that
             Season
             ;
             in
             the
             Summer
             they
             keep
             the
             Channel
             directly
             for
             Constantinople
             .
             These
             Islands
             are
             Four
             in
             number
             ,
             Two
             large
             ones
             ,
             One
             of
             a
             lesser
             extent
             ,
             and
             the
             Other
             very
             small
             .
             They
             lye
             very
             near
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             are
             well
             peopl'd
             .
             The
             biggest
             of
             these
             Islands
             which
             is
             the
             most
             Northerly
             ,
             is
             about
             twelve
             Leagues
             in
             circumference
             ,
             having
             for
             its
             chief
             City
             Marmara
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             derives
             its
             name
             ,
             together
             with
             several
             other
             Villages
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             Galioni
             and
             Crastio
             ,
             with
             some
             few
             Convents
             and
             Hermitages
             ,
             inhabited
             by
             Caloyers
             or
             Religious
             Greeks
             ,
             who
             pass
             their
             time
             with
             great
             content
             in
             those
             quiet
             Retirements
             .
          
           
             The
             largest
             next
             to
             Marmara
             ,
             lying
             to
             the
             East
             is
             call'd
             Avezia
             ,
             containing
             one
             Borough
             of
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             and
             two
             Villages
             ,
             Aloni
             and
             Arabkioi
             ,
             or
             the
             Villages
             of
             the
             Arabians
             .
             The
             third
             Island
             ,
             not
             so
             large
             as
             either
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             call'd
             Coutalli
             ,
             containing
             also
             a
             Borough
             of
             the
             same
             name
             ;
             and
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             smallest
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Gadaro
             ,
             is
             not
             however
             without
             several
             pleasant
             Habitations
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             Religious
             houses
             of
             the
             Caloyers
             .
             These
             four
             Islands
             are
             seated
             on
             a
             good
             Climate
             ,
             lying
             in
             38
             degrees
             and
             some
             35
             minutes
             of
             Northern
             Latitude
             ,
             to
             the
             South-East
             of
             Heraclea
             ,
             abounding
             in
             Corn
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             Fruit
             ,
             Pasturage
             ,
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             besides
             the
             convenience
             of
             excellent
             Fishing
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             however
             make
             little
             other
             advantage
             than
             for
             their
             own
             use
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Cities
             seated
             upon
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             are
             sufficiently
             stor'd
             by
             their
             own
             Inhabitants
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             no
             occasion
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
           
             They
             who
             are
             bound
             from
             these
             Islands
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             must
             steer
             their
             course
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             from
             Constantinople
             to
             Marmara
             .
             I
             have
             Sail'd
             it
             in
             less
             than
             Twelve
             Hours
             with
             a
             good
             Wind
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             reckoned
             about
             Forty
             Leagues
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             
             before
             you
             bear
             up
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             you
             meet
             with
             a
             little
             cluster
             of
             Islands
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             
               Papa
               Adasi
            
             ;
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Papa
               donisia
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Isles
             of
             the
             Monks
             ;
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             the
             Islands
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Islands
             of
             the
             Princes
             .
             These
             Islands
             would
             be
             most
             pleasing
             Summer
             Ritirements
             ,
             and
             Spring-Gardens
             for
             evening
             Recreations
             ,
             were
             they
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             or
             they
             Masters
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             every
             one
             would
             there
             desire
             to
             have
             his
             Country
             Habitation
             .
             For
             they
             lye
             not
             above
             three
             or
             four
             Leagues
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             above
             an
             hour
             and
             a
             half
             or
             two
             hours
             sail
             at
             the
             most
             .
             The
             Europeans
             who
             live
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             of
             Pera
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Greeks
             ,
             make
             these
             Islands
             ,
             generally
             the
             Randevouzes
             for
             their
             Recreation
             .
             But
             yet
             such
             is
             their
             unhappiness
             to
             be
             so
             near
             Neighbours
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             otherwise
             might
             prove
             to
             their
             advantage
             ,
             becomes
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             misfortune
             .
             For
             lying
             at
             so
             small
             distance
             from
             the
             M●tropolis
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             or
             Drunken
             Turks
             ,
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             divert
             themselves
             ,
             they
             retire
             to
             these
             Islands
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             have
             the
             more
             liberty
             to
             troul
             about
             their
             Cups
             ,
             without
             being
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Turks
             rarely
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             yet
             they
             love
             to
             take
             their
             full
             swinge
             when
             they
             can
             get
             a
             private
             convenience
             ,
             not
             believing
             they
             have
             so
             much
             as
             tasted
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             feel
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             in
             their
             heads
             or
             their
             Stomachs
             three
             days
             after
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             
             away
             they
             go
             to
             these
             Islands
             ,
             inhabited
             only
             by
             Christian
             Greeks
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             to
             bouze
             it
             about
             briskly
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             got
             Drunk
             ,
             they
             commit
             all
             the
             disorders
             that
             their
             inflam'd
             heads
             can
             devise
             .
             They
             swear
             at
             the
             poor
             Greeks
             ,
             beat
             'em
             ,
             and
             seize
             for
             their
             own
             proper
             use
             ,
             (
             as
             Lords
             of
             the
             Mannour
             )
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             they
             seldom
             kill
             any
             one
             ,
             because
             Murder
             is
             so
             strictly
             and
             severely
             punish'd
             all
             over
             Turkie
             ,
             the
             Murderers
             being
             always
             hang'd
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             the
             Murder
             is
             committed
             :
             but
             they
             break
             into
             the
             poor
             peoples
             Gardens
             ,
             and
             make
             more
             havock
             of
             the
             Vines
             ,
             Plants
             and
             Fruit
             Trees
             ,
             than
             so
             many
             Swine
             ,
             not
             sparing
             what
             ever
             comes
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Poor
             creatures
             have
             no
             encouragement
             either
             to
             till
             ,
             plant
             or
             sow
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             those
             fertil
             and
             delightful
             Islands
             lye
             almost
             neglected
             and
             unmanur'd
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             barren
             desarts
             .
             Only
             the
             Caloyers
             plant
             about
             their
             Religious
             Houses
             sufficient
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             entertain
             such
             Travellers
             as
             come
             to
             visit
             them
             ;
             to
             whom
             they
             will
             also
             permit
             the
             liberty
             of
             Eating
             Flesh
             in
             th●ir
             Convents
             ,
             so
             they
             bring
             it
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             themselves
             are
             by
             their
             Order
             confin'd
             only
             to
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Fish
             ;
             of
             which
             they
             have
             the
             convenience
             to
             make
             a
             plentiful
             Provision
             .
          
           
             The
             Coloyers
             are
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             as
             are
             also
             those
             of
             Mount
             Athos
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Holy
               Mountain
            
             :
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Caloyers
             all
             over
             Greece
             are
             under
             the
             same
             Rules
             ,
             and
             wear
             the
             same
             Habit
             :
             You
             shall
             not
             hear
             a
             word
             among
             them
             of
             Reforming
             their
             first
             Institution
             .
             They
             have
             not
             chang'd
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             Ancient
             manner
             of
             living
             or
             Habit.
             Their
             vestments
             are
             the
             same
             as
             formerly
             .
             They
             have
             neither
             added
             nor
             diminish'd
             
             any
             thing
             to
             make
             any
             distinction
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             maugre
             the
             desolation
             of
             their
             livelyhoods
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             series
             of
             time
             ,
             they
             have
             preserved
             their
             Constit●tions
             entire
             ,
             without
             suffering
             any
             alteration
             or
             deviation
             .
             They
             live
             a
             very
             retir'd
             life
             ,
             and
             very
             poorly
             ;
             they
             never
             eat
             any
             flesh
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             continual
             abstinence
             ,
             they
             keep
             four
             Lents
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             not
             reckoning
             in
             several
             other
             Fasts
             and
             Vigils
             which
             the
             Greek
             Church
             most
             devoutly
             observes
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             let
             them
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             Secular
             or
             Ecclesiastic
             ,
             Rich
             or
             Poor
             ,
             sick
             or
             in
             health
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             pressing
             necessity
             urge
             it
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             at
             those
             times
             so
             much
             as
             tast
             either
             Butter
             ,
             Fish
             or
             Eggs.
             The
             Armenians
             also
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             Oyl
             ;
             nor
             does
             any
             person
             so
             much
             as
             think
             of
             desiring
             a
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             indeed
             would
             never
             be
             granted
             ,
             unle●s
             they
             could
             alledge
             some
             invincible
             reason
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             must
             also
             give
             a
             very
             con●iderable
             Alms
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
        
         
           
             The
             Description
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             LEaving
             these
             Islands
             ,
             
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             that
             others
             have
             bestow'd
             great
             pains
             upon
             them
             already
             ,
             you
             begin
             to
             approach
             near
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             you
             behold
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             ;
             and
             to
             coast
             along
             by
             the
             Walls
             ,
             which
             reach
             from
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             seven
             Towers
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ;
             after
             which
             you
             must
             steer
             to
             the
             North-East
             ,
             to
             double
             the
             point
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             continual
             Current
             of
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             which
             fall
             with
             a
             wonderful
             impetuosity
             out
             of
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
            
             into
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             infallibly
             cast
             the
             Ship
             upon
             the
             A●ropolis
             ,
             where
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             stands
             .
             
             You
             then
             leave
             the
             Serraglio
             upon
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Vessel
             Sayling
             upon
             Scutari
             side
             ,
             passes
             very
             near
             a
             Rock
             ,
             upon
             which
             is
             built
             a
             foursquare
             Tower
             ,
             environ'd
             with
             a
             Wall
             of
             the
             same
             form
             ,
             well
             provided
             with
             great
             Guns
             .
             The
             Turks
             call
             this
             Castle
             ,
             or
             rather
             Tower
             ,
             Khes-Calasi
             ,
             or
             the
             Virgin
             's
             Castle
             ;
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             though
             without
             any
             ground
             ,
             Leanders
             Tower.
             In
             regard
             it
             does
             not
             stand
             in
             that
             part
             where
             Leander
             wont
             to
             exercise
             his
             Armes
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             Mistress
             Hero
             ,
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Dardanells
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             certainly
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Universe
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             where
             the
             eye
             most
             deliciously
             feeds
             it self
             with
             a
             prospect
             every
             way
             delightful
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             can
             be
             beheld
             ,
             nor
             conceiv'd
             more
             charming
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             than
             this
             approach
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             when
             I
             arriv'd
             there
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             methought
             I
             was
             entring
             into
             an
             Inchanted
             Island
             .
             I
             found
             my self
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             three
             great
             Arms
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             one
             flows
             from
             the
             North-East
             ,
             the
             other
             lyes
             toward
             the
             North-West
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             which
             both
             those
             contribute
             their
             waters
             ,
             discharges
             it self
             into
             the
             round
             Receptacle
             of
             the
             Propontis
             .
             These
             three
             great
             Arms
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             you
             can
             see
             ,
             employ
             their
             Waves
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             to
             wash
             the
             shoars
             of
             several
             parcells
             of
             Land
             ,
             insensibly
             rising
             into
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Hills
             cover'd
             with
             Houses
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             Gardens
             and
             Kioscs
             .
             And
             the
             nearer
             these
             three
             great
             Arms
             of
             the
             Sea
             waft
             ye
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             more
             increases
             the
             infinite
             number
             of
             Houses
             .
             They
             appear
             all
             together
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             in
             form
             of
             an
             Amphitheater
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             all
             afford
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             most
             beautiful
             Prospect
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             houses
             ,
             variously
             Painted
             appears
             an
             incredible
             number
             of
             Domo's
             ,
             Cupola's
             ,
             Steeples
             and
             Towers
             ,
             much
             higher
             than
             the
             ordinary
             Buildings
             .
             All
             those
             Domo's
             are
             cover'd
             with
             Lead
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Steeples
             ,
             the
             Spires
             of
             which
             are
             Gilded
             :
             And
             the
             verdure
             of
             the
             Cypress
             and
             other
             Trees
             ,
             abounding
             in
             a
             prodigious
             number
             of
             Gardens
             ,
             contribute
             infinitely
             to
             the
             pleasing
             confusion
             of
             various
             colours
             that
             charm
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             that
             approach
             near
             to
             the
             City
             .
             The
             multitude
             of
             Vessels
             that
             make
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Crown
             round
             about
             the
             Port
             ,
             without
             encumbring
             the
             middle
             ,
             appears
             like
             a
             spacious
             Circle
             of
             lofty
             Trees
             ,
             depriv'd
             of
             their
             Leaves
             on
             purpose
             because
             they
             should
             not
             hide
             those
             beautiful
             Objects
             that
             lye
             behind
             them
             .
             And
             the
             vast
             number
             of
             Kaicks
             ,
             Gondola's
             and
             little
             Boats
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             amount
             to
             above
             Sixteen
             Thousand
             ,
             which
             are
             continually
             in
             motion
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             some
             under
             Sail
             ,
             some
             Row'd
             with
             Oars
             ,
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             seems
             to
             represent
             to
             the
             Spectators
             of
             so
             lovely
             an
             Amphitheater
             ,
             the
             continual
             divertisement
             of
             a
             Naval
             Combat
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Harbour
             of
             this
             great
             City
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             you
             turn
             your
             eye
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             admire
             how
             favourable
             Nature
             has
             been
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             making
             choice
             of
             whatsoever
             she
             thought
             might
             conduce
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             its
             situation
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             it
             has
             such
             great
             advantages
             ,
             and
             those
             peculiar
             to
             it self
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             that
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             so
             easily
             quitted
             the
             delights
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Transported
             the
             Seat
             of
             his
             Empire
             to
             Byzantium
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             call'd
             it
             by
             his
             own
             name
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             is
             there
             any
             other
             City
             so
             proper
             to
             command
             the
             Universe
             .
             With
             one
             glance
             of
             her
             eye
             she
             beholds
             the
             two
             most
             lovely
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             
             and
             in
             less
             than
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             can
             send
             her
             Orders
             from
             the
             one
             part
             of
             the
             World
             where
             she
             is
             seated
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Which
             therefore
             seems
             to
             make
             so
             near
             an
             approach
             to
             her
             lofty
             Towers
             on
             purpose
             to
             receive
             her
             Commands
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             her
             Obedience
             .
             So
             that
             had
             Art
             and
             Nature
             consulted
             together
             ,
             to
             form
             a
             Place
             where
             Beauty
             and
             Plenty
             should
             equally
             contend
             ,
             they
             never
             could
             have
             been
             more
             successful
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             adornment
             of
             that
             where
             Constantinople
             stands
             .
          
           
             The
             Soyl
             produces
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fruits
             ,
             as
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             as
             delicious
             to
             the
             tast
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             desired
             either
             necessary
             ,
             or
             superabounding
             for
             the
             support
             of
             human
             life
             .
             Their
             Fresh
             and
             Salt
             Waters
             furnish
             them
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Commodities
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             an
             Element
             so
             advantageous
             to
             mankind
             to
             afford
             them
             .
             Fish
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             Oysters
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             abundance
             stores
             their
             Markets
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             may
             not
             be
             one
             part
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             Curiosity
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             to
             view
             a
             City
             so
             well
             furnished
             with
             provision
             :
             You
             shall
             see
             them
             frisking
             every
             moment
             above
             Water
             .
             But
             whether
             to
             admire
             the
             Glory
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             or
             to
             breath
             in
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             be
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             is
             a
             question
             .
             The
             vast
             plenty
             of
             Fowl
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             ;
             yet
             the
             havock
             which
             they
             make
             Mornings
             and
             Evenings
             among
             the
             Gardens
             and
             neighbouring
             Hills
             ,
             sufficiently
             declare
             the
             fruitfulness
             of
             the
             Climate
             in
             their
             production
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             less
             stor'd
             with
             those
             Amphibious
             winged
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             live
             sometimes
             upon
             Land
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             those
             three
             Elements
             are
             at
             Constantinople
             in
             their
             Highest
             perfection
             .
             Even
             the
             Fire
             it self
             ,
             not
             enduring
             to
             be
             confined
             within
             the
             smaller
             hearths
             of
             so
             fair
             a
             City
             ,
             breaks
             
             forth
             oft-times
             into
             most
             violent
             constagrations
             ,
             as
             if
             become
             capable
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             render
             it self
             sufficiently
             remarkable
             by
             its
             ordinary
             uses
             ,
             it
             rather
             chose
             to
             shew
             it self
             dreadful
             by
             its
             effects
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Element
             idl●
             and
             inglorious
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             while
             all
             the
             rest
             seem
             to
             have
             their
             Thrones
             at
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             This
             Prodigality
             of
             Nature
             caused
             the
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             behov'd
             men
             rather
             to
             abandon
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             and
             live
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             than
             suffer
             so
             delightful
             a
             place
             to
             be
             one
             single
             day
             without
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             been
             the
             fate
             of
             several
             other
             great
             Cities
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             consideration
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             chang'd
             it's
             name
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             the
             Appellation
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               City
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             Law
             of
             his
             ,
             
               si
               qui
               quinta
               cap.
               de
               divers
               .
               praed
               .
               urb
               .
               tit
               .
            
             69.
             
             Neither
             is
             Constantinople
             the
             onely
             name
             which
             this
             City
             has
             born
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             last
             ;
             having
             had
             almost
             as
             many
             Names
             as
             Masters
             ;
             while
             all
             that
             have
             rul'd
             within
             her
             Walls
             ,
             either
             as
             Kings
             or
             Tyrants
             ,
             have
             all
             had
             their
             fancies
             to
             change
             her
             Name
             as
             well
             as
             her
             Fortune
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             it
             was
             call'd
             Chrysoceras
             ,
             or
             
               Horn
               of
               Gold.
            
             Perhaps
             from
             that
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Thracian
             Shepherds
             found
             upon
             that
             Out-let
             of
             Land
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             Seated
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             place
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Situation
             ,
             and
             the
             exteriour
             Figure
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             represents
             the
             shape
             and
             substance
             of
             Amalthea's
             Horn
             ,
             usually
             call'd
             the
             Horn
             of
             Plenty
             :
             This
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             the
             World
             3286.
             which
             was
             within
             the
             22
             
               d.
               Olympiad
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             *
             Ezechias
             and
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ;
             six
             hundred
             fourscore
             and
             ten
             years
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ.
             After
             this
             first
             erecting
             of
             certain
             Shepherds
             Cottages
             at
             Chrysoceras
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Inhabitants
             ,
             
             charm'd
             with
             the
             Situation
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             increas'd
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             little
             time
             it
             grew
             to
             be
             a
             considerable
             Borough
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             gave
             the
             name
             of
             Acropolis
             ,
             or
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Point
             or
             Promontory
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             that
             of
             Lygos
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             long
             after
             that
             
               Byzis
               ,
               Byzas
               ,
               Bysantus
            
             or
             Bysanta
             (
             for
             such
             is
             the
             variety
             among
             several
             Authors
             )
             carrying
             thither
             a
             Collony
             of
             the
             Megarians
             ,
             call'd
             it
             by
             his
             own
             name
             Byzantium
             ,
             which
             continu'd
             'till
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Antonine
             ,
             who
             greatly
             added
             to
             the
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             call'd
             it
             Antonina
             .
             It
             has
             also
             born
             the
             name
             of
             Anthusa
             ,
             afterwards
             that
             of
             
               New
               Rome
            
             ,
             'till
             at
             length
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             (
             who
             Translated
             thither
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             )
             enlarg'd
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             adorn
             it
             with
             a
             Magnificence
             becoming
             the
             honour
             which
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             added
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             call'd
             it
             
               Constantinian
               new
               Rome
            
             ,
             which
             long
             name
             was
             afterwards
             abridg'd
             into
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             or
             the
             City
             of
             Constantine
             .
          
           
             Yet
             had
             not
             this
             new
             
               Constantinian
               Rome
            
             more
             auspicious
             beginnings
             of
             its
             Grandeur
             than
             the
             Ancient
             Rome
             :
             For
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Zozimus
             ,
             who
             was
             none
             of
             Constantines
             greatest
             Friends
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Authors
             ,
             the
             rebuilding
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             accompany'd
             with
             more
             fatal
             and
             ill-boding
             Omens
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             which
             we
             read
             of
             the
             laying
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             those
             Authors
             accuse
             the
             Emperour
             for
             having
             put
             his
             Wife
             Fausta
             and
             his
             Son
             Crispus
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             slighter
             occasion
             than
             that
             upon
             which
             Romulus
             slew
             his
             Brother
             Remus
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             these
             Accidents
             happen'd
             before
             Constantine
             became
             a
             Christian
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Greek
             Proverb
             may
             be
             said
             still
             to
             hold
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               wiser
               than
               a
               wise
               man
               may
               err
               ,
            
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             for
             great
             men
             to
             live
             without
             their
             defects
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             without
             
             a
             spot
             in
             his
             glorious
             Countenance
             :
             However
             it
             were
             ,
             this
             last
             name
             has
             been
             of
             longest
             continuance
             ,
             as
             well
             among
             the
             Latins
             ,
             as
             other
             Christians
             of
             Europe
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Turks
             and
             other
             People
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
            
             and
             Europe
             ,
             they
             all
             give
             it
             the
             name
             of
             Stamboll
             .
             Perhaps
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               City
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             who
             liv'd
             near
             to
             Constantinople
             gave
             to
             those
             that
             ask'd
             the
             question
             ,
             
               whither
               go
               ye
            
             ?
             But
             neither
             the
             Turks
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Eastern
             People
             ,
             can
             give
             any
             rational
             accompt
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             word
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             suffice
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             City
             is
             now
             known
             to
             a
             great
             number
             of
             People
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Stamboll
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             call'd
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             this
             same
             
               Chrysoceras
               ,
               Acropolis
               ,
               Lygos
               ,
               Bysantium
               ,
               Antonina
               ,
               Anthusa
               ,
               New
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             the
             Eternal
             City
             ,
             and
             Stamboll
             ,
             which
             you
             please
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             famous
             City
             ,
             now
             seated
             in
             the
             extream
             part
             of
             all
             Thrace
             ,
             in
             41
             degrees
             of
             Northern
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             57
             degrees
             of
             Longitude
             .
             It
             possesses
             all
             that
             Langet
             of
             Land
             ,
             that
             advances
             towards
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             call'd
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             ,
             )
             into
             the
             Propontis
             or
             Sea
             of
             Marmara
             .
             And
             thence
             extending
             it self
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             formes
             a
             harbour
             the
             most
             secure
             and
             commodious
             for
             shipping
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             abounding
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fish
             ,
             of
             any
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             now
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             what
             this
             great
             City
             formerly
             was
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             sufficiently
             done
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             all
             that
             has
             been
             already
             written
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             has
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             obscure
             passages
             of
             certain
             ancient
             Authors
             ;
             I
             shall
             onely
             give
             a
             short
             accompt
             of
             what
             it
             is
             at
             present
             ,
             the
             Reader
             having
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Draught
             ,
             Fig.
             II.
             p.
             57.
             
             which
             is
             as
             true
             a
             Representation
             of
             the
             Original
             ,
             as
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             Volume
             would
             permit
             .
             This
             Peninsula
             upon
             which
             Constantinople
             is
             seated
             ,
             begins
             to
             forsake
             the
             Continent
             ,
             and
             advance
             it self
             between
             two
             Seas
             ,
             where
             stands
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Towers
            
             ,
             and
             so
             runs
             on
             to
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             and
             thence
             winding
             about
             towards
             the
             Continent
             again
             ,
             makes
             a
             large
             half
             Circle
             ,
             which
             forms
             the
             Haven
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             'till
             you
             come
             to
             a
             small
             River
             which
             discharges
             it self
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             mixing
             its
             own
             fresh
             stream
             with
             the
             salt
             Water
             ,
             renders
             the
             Haven
             ,
             both
             pleasant
             and
             commodious
             .
             Near
             to
             the
             Mouth
             of
             this
             little
             River
             ,
             (
             where
             lies
             the
             Burying
             place
             belonging
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             )
             upon
             the
             back
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             runs
             almost
             in
             a
             direct
             line
             ,
             a
             double
             flat
             wall
             strengthen'd
             with
             several
             Square
             Towers
             ,
             which
             reaches
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             Seven
             Towers
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             City
             is
             a
             Triangular
             Oxygone
             ,
             resembling
             a
             Harp
             ,
             or
             Cornucopia
             ,
             the
             gibbous
             part
             of
             which
             lies
             next
             to
             the
             firm
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Horns
             are
             wash'd
             by
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             
               Black
               Sea.
            
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             Circuit
             of
             Constantinople
             is
             about
             four
             Leagues
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             Seven
             Towers
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             formerly
             call'd
             Acropolis
             ,
             may
             be
             reckon'd
             more
             than
             a
             League
             and
             a
             half
             .
             From
             that
             Point
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             to
             Aivansarai
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Suburbs
             next
             to
             the
             Iews
             Burying
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             accounted
             above
             a
             League
             and
             a
             quarter
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Seven
             Towers
             somewhat
             more
             than
             a
             League
             .
          
           
             This
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             City
             lies
             toward
             the
             Continent
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             two
             are
             wash'd
             on
             both
             sides
             by
             the
             Sea.
             This
             whole
             circuit
             is
             encompass'd
             with
             a
             Wall
             ,
             Fortify'd
             on
             the
             out
             side
             with
             square
             and
             round
             Towers
             ;
             on
             the
             inside
             ,
             the
             Houses
             of
             
             the
             City
             joyn
             to
             it
             :
             The
             City
             has
             Entrance
             at
             Eighteen
             Gates
             ,
             of
             which
             Five
             stand
             next
             to
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             with
             their
             Sally-ports
             and
             descents
             ;
             Six
             toward
             the
             Court
             ,
             with
             their
             descents
             and
             Sally-Ports
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             and
             Seven
             stand
             toward
             the
             Continent
             ,
             where
             the
             Walls
             and
             Motes
             are
             double
             .
             Which
             latter
             Walls
             were
             built
             by
             one
             Cyrus
             ,
             who
             was
             formerly
             Governour
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             younger
             .
             This
             piece
             of
             work
             gave
             such
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             public
             rejoicings
             ,
             and
             Eulogies
             in
             honour
             of
             that
             same
             great
             Lord
             ,
             and
             extoll'd
             him
             to
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             
               that
               though
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               that
            
             Constantine
             
               had
               built
               the
               City
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               Cyrus
               that
               had
               enlarg'd
               and
               re-edify'd
               it
            
             ;
             and
             more
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             about
             to
             have
             chang'd
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             City
             from
             that
             of
             Constantinopolis
             ,
             into
             that
             of
             Cyropolis
             .
             Which
             Theodosius
             observing
             ,
             began
             to
             grow
             jealous
             ,
             and
             to
             recompence
             Cyrus
             for
             having
             so
             well
             fortify'd
             and
             beautify'd
             the
             Town
             ,
             he
             caus'd
             him
             to
             be
             shorn
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             where
             he
             dy'd
             for
             very
             Grief
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Towers
            
             which
             joyns
             these
             Walls
             upon
             the
             Land
             side
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             look
             toward
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             building
             of
             remark
             in
             Constantinople
             .
             It
             may
             be
             properly
             call'd
             the
             Bastile
             of
             Stamboll
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             had
             the
             same
             Original
             ,
             and
             serves
             now
             for
             the
             same
             use
             as
             the
             Bastile
             of
             Paris
             .
             For
             formerly
             it
             was
             no
             more
             than
             one
             of
             the
             City
             Gates
             ,
             compos'd
             of
             Four
             large
             Towers
             .
             This
             Gate
             was
             call'd
             the
             Golden
             Gate
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             Ornaments
             with
             which
             it
             was
             embellish'd
             were
             gilt
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             all
             the
             Triumphs
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             solemn
             Entries
             and
             Receptions
             ,
             were
             always
             wont
             to
             pass
             thorow
             this
             same
             Gate
             .
             Among
             the
             number
             of
             all
             which
             
             Pompous
             Entries
             was
             that
             which
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             first
             made
             ,
             who
             was
             receiv'd
             with
             all
             the
             pomp
             and
             spendour
             imaginable
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             by
             Theodoric
             ,
             or
             Thierry
             King
             of
             Italy
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Iustin
             the
             old
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             as
             he
             pass'd
             through
             this
             Golden
             Gate
             ,
             the
             holy
             Prelate
             had
             restor'd
             a
             Blind
             man
             to
             his
             Sight
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             also
             took
             a
             Journey
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             the
             differences
             between
             the
             Catholics
             and
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             whose
             Party
             Theodoric
             upheld
             .
             At
             which
             interview
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperour
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Iustin
             began
             the
             custom
             that
             has
             been
             observ'd
             ever
             since
             ,
             for
             the
             Emperours
             to
             receive
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Pontiff
             ,
             the
             Arms
             and
             Ensigns
             of
             the
             Imperial
             dignity
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Four
             ancient
             Towers
             of
             this
             Gate
             ,
             Mahomet
             the
             Second
             ,
             who
             took
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             added
             three
             more
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Castle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             and
             some
             of
             his
             Successors
             kept
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Trea●ure
             :
             But
             now
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             an
             ●onourable
             Prison
             ,
             where
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             shuts
             up
             his
             Slaves
             of
             quality
             ,
             and
             other
             Prisoners
             of
             State
             ,
             who
             if
             any
             of
             them
             happen
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             permitted
             the
             liberty
             to
             have
             their
             Priests
             to
             say
             Mass
             in
             a
             small
             Chappel
             belonging
             to
             the
             Prison
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             freely
             .
             Or
             if
             any
             of
             these
             Prisoners
             chance
             to
             be
             a
             Knight
             of
             Malta
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             they
             are
             likewise
             suffer'd
             to
             walk
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Country
             for
             some
             days
             ,
             provided
             some
             Embassadour
             ,
             or
             other
             publick
             Person
             ,
             residing
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             will
             engage
             to
             the
             Aga
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Towers
            
             for
             his
             forth-coming
             ,
             when
             the
             Aga
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             send
             for
             him
             .
             This
             civility
             of
             the
             Turk
             is
             a
             great
             consolation
             to
             such
             as
             their
             misfortunes
             have
             enclos'd
             within
             the
             Seven
             Towers
             .
             
             Without
             which
             it
             would
             be
             a
             grievous
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             find
             himself
             shut
             up
             for
             no
             offence
             committed
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             that
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Towers
            
             for
             a
             Knight
             of
             Malta
             who
             is
             taken
             Roving
             upon
             the
             Sea
             :
             For
             as
             for
             those
             that
             are
             taken
             in
             War
             ,
             they
             are
             Releas'd
             again
             upon
             the
             conclusion
             of
             Peace
             .
             In
             this
             Castle
             it
             was
             that
             the
             unfortunate
             Prince
             
               Sultan
               Osman
            
             miserably
             ended
             his
             days
             in
             the
             year
             1622.
             
             
               Hussein
               Bassa
            
             was
             also
             there
             strangled
             ,
             and
             lyes
             buryed
             in
             a
             Tomb
             in
             the
             Garden
             belonging
             to
             the
             Prison
             .
             And
             out
             of
             this
             Prison
             it
             was
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Beaujeu
            
             made
             his
             Escape
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             related
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             endur'd
             Sixteen
             years
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             large
             summs
             offer'd
             for
             his
             Ransom
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             Without
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             near
             one
             of
             the
             Towers
             ,
             which
             compos'd
             in
             former
             times
             the
             
               Golden
               Gate
            
             ,
             lye
             two
             large
             Sculptures
             of
             white
             Marble
             ;
             the
             one
             representing
             a
             man
             asleep
             ,
             and
             resting
             his
             head
             upon
             his
             arm
             ,
             and
             a
             Goddess
             Descending
             from
             Heaven
             with
             a
             Taper
             in
             her
             hand
             .
             Which
             may
             perhaps
             be
             rightly
             thought
             to
             be
             Endymion
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             coming
             to
             visit
             him
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             represents
             the
             Nine
             Muses
             with
             the
             Horse
             Pegasus
             .
             Yet
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             tho
             pieces
             well
             enough
             wrought
             ,
             are
             so
             exactly
             done
             ,
             as
             to
             oblige
             an
             Artist
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             our●Travellers
             do
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             nothing
             in
             Europe
             that
             approaches
             near
             to
             the
             delicacy
             of
             those
             Pieces
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             superexcellent
             design
             or
             spirit
             in
             the
             figures
             ,
             which
             might
             deserve
             any
             extraordinary
             present
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Caimacan
             or
             Aga
             ;
             for
             leave
             to
             carry
             them
             away
             .
          
           
           
             Going
             by
             Sea
             from
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Towers
            
             to
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             you
             meet
             with
             a
             square
             Tower
             upon
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             that
             stands
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             distant
             from
             the
             City-wall
             about
             twenty
             paces
             .
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Country
             call
             it
             Belisarius's
             Tower.
             Affirming
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             this
             Tower
             ,
             where
             that
             great
             and
             famous
             Commander
             ,
             for
             the
             recompence
             of
             all
             those
             signal
             services
             which
             he
             had
             done
             the
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             ,
             in
             subduing
             his
             ene●ies
             as
             well
             in
             Asia
             and
             Affrica
             ,
             as
             in
             Europe
             ,
             being
             despoyl'd
             of
             all
             his
             Estate
             and
             Honours
             ,
             and
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             extremity
             of
             necessity
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             endur'd
             putting
             out
             both
             his
             eyes
             ,
             was
             at
             length
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             for
             his
             subsistance
             ,
             to
             hang
             out
             a
             Bag
             from
             the
             Grate
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             cry
             to
             the
             Passengers
             ,
             
               give
               poor
            
             Belisarius
             
               a
               Farthing
               ,
               whom
               envy
               and
               no
               crime
               of
               his
               hath
               depriv'd
               of
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             Near
             to
             the
             place
             where
             stands
             this
             Tower
             ,
             was
             formerly
             the
             Haven
             where
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Arcadius
            
             and
             their
             Successors
             kept
             their
             Galleys
             .
             A
             little
             above
             and
             over
             against
             which
             Haven
             ,
             was
             formerly
             a
             large
             Piazza
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             stands
             the
             famous
             Historical
             Pillar
             ,
             the
             upper
             part
             whereof
             is
             still
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             but
             the
             lower
             part
             is
             so
             surrounded
             with
             Houses
             built
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Pedestal
             nor
             the
             Basis
             of
             the
             Pillar
             can
             be
             discover'd
             .
             It
             is
             all
             of
             Marble
             ,
             encompass'd
             with
             figures
             which
             are
             very
             good
             Workmanship
             ,
             representing
             a
             certain
             expedition
             of
             Arcadius
             .
             However
             they
             are
             not
             done
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             so
             good
             an
             Artist
             ,
             as
             the
             figures
             upon
             Trajans
             Column
             at
             Rome
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             much
             higher
             than
             that
             ,
             and
             more
             room
             within
             ,
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             Stairs
             quite
             up
             to
             the
             top
             :
             But
             at
             present
             't
             is
             almost
             impossible
             to
             obtain
             the
             favour
             of
             going
             up
             .
          
           
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             young
             Traveller
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             not
             name
             ,
             more
             fortunate
             than
             wise
             ,
             who
             some
             years
             since
             had
             obtain'd
             the
             liberty
             to
             get
             up
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Top
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             indiscreet
             as
             to
             shew
             himself
             openly
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             cautions
             which
             were
             given
             him
             .
             More
             than
             that
             ,
             nothing
             would
             serve
             him
             but
             that
             he
             must
             write
             his
             name
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             flourish
             his
             Handkerchief
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             stick
             .
             All
             that
             walk'd
             the
             streets
             of
             that
             quarter
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             liv'd
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             were
             strangely
             supriz'd
             to
             perceive
             ,
             contrary
             to
             custome
             ,
             a
             fellow
             mounted
             upon
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             when
             they
             perceiv'd
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Frank
             ,
             with
             a
             Hat
             upon
             his
             head
             .
             Immediately
             all
             the
             street
             was
             full
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             quarter
             of
             the
             City
             in
             a
             Hubbub
             .
             Some
             ran
             in
             heaps
             together
             ,
             out
             of
             curiosity
             to
             behold
             that
             same
             new
             figure
             ,
             believing
             it
             to
             be
             the
             soul
             of
             him
             that
             first
             erected
             the
             Column
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             come
             to
             reassume
             the
             place
             which
             his
             Statute
             had
             possess'd
             before
             :
             Others
             incens'd
             with
             jealousie
             ,
             lest
             the
             Frank
             should
             prie
             into
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             discover
             the
             privacies
             of
             their
             Wives
             ,
             ran
             out
             of
             their
             Habitations
             to
             see
             who
             't
             was
             that
             was
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             get
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             believing
             the
             
             Frank
             ●ad
             taken
             his
             stand
             there
             ,
             for
             his
             better
             discovery
             of
             their
             Women
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             him
             the
             better
             to
             make
             his
             choice
             .
          
           
             With
             these
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             exagitations
             of
             Passion
             ,
             away
             they
             flew
             to
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             beseig'd
             the
             House
             that
             had
             given
             entrance
             to
             the
             Frank
             ,
             and
             having
             fetch'd
             him
             down
             with
             a
             vengeance
             ,
             away
             they
             hall'd
             him
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Soubachi
             ,
             or
             Commissary
             of
             that
             quarter
             .
             Not
             forgetting
             as
             they
             went
             along
             ,
             to
             mall
             him
             with
             their
             fists
             ,
             and
             
             knock
             their
             Papouches
             or
             shoes
             about
             his
             ears
             .
             Presently
             the
             Falaque
             and
             the
             Battoons
             were
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             Frank
             had
             pay'd
             dear
             for
             his
             curiosity
             ,
             at
             least
             fifty
             good
             drubbs
             upon
             the
             soles
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             if
             his
             Embassadour
             ,
             who
             was
             immediately
             advertiz'd
             of
             the
             accident
             ,
             had
             not
             sent
             with
             all
             speed
             an
             Interpreter
             with
             a
             present
             to
             the
             Soubachi
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             withal
             ,
             that
             the
             Frank
             who
             had
             ascended
             the
             Column
             ,
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             blam'd
             as
             the
             Turk
             who
             had
             given
             him
             admission
             :
             And
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             the
             imprudence
             of
             a
             stranger
             into
             consideration
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Embassadors
             sake
             to
             pardon
             a
             fault
             committed
             out
             of
             weakness
             and
             folly
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             design
             .
             The
             Rhetoric
             of
             the
             Present
             at
             length
             prevail'd
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             indiscreet
             Frank
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             Porter
             of
             the
             Pillar
             receiv'd
             the
             payment
             in
             full
             which
             the
             Frank
             should
             have
             had
             .
          
           
             This
             Pillar
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             a
             good
             distance
             out
             at
             Sea.
             But
             for
             the
             Haven
             that
             lay
             over
             against
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             no
             sign
             remaining
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             one
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             of
             that
             other
             Haven
             ,
             somewhat
             nearer
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             which
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             built
             and
             call'd
             by
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             the
             Iulian
             Harbour
             ,
             afterwards
             Port
             Sophia
             ,
             because
             it
             answer'd
             to
             the
             Piazza
             ,
             where
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             was
             built
             .
          
           
             As
             you
             approach
             nearer
             to
             the
             Port
             ,
             still
             coasting
             along
             the
             walls
             next
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             you
             meet
             with
             nothing
             considerable
             to
             stop
             your
             Caic
             ,
             or
             little
             Vessel
             ,
             till
             you
             come
             near
             the
             Serraglio
             Garden
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             the
             less
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Reader
             ,
             by
             casting
             his
             eye
             upon
             the
             Draught
             ,
             Fig.
             3.
             may
             discover
             more
             clearly
             and
             without
             any
             trouble
             ,
             all
             that
             concerns
             that
             out-side
             of
             this
             famous
             Palace
             ,
             than
             
             a
             tedious
             relation
             in
             words
             ;
             the
             in-side
             being
             only
             known
             to
             those
             that
             are
             enclos'd
             within
             it
             .
          
           
             Near
             to
             the
             place
             where
             stands
             the
             Kiosc
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Bostangis-Bachy
             ,
             there
             stands
             a
             Fountain
             to
             which
             the
             Greeks
             pay
             a
             most
             singular
             devotion
             all
             the
             year
             long
             ,
             especially
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Transfiguration
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             they
             throng
             to
             this
             Fountain
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Sanctification
             .
             There
             they
             wash
             themselves
             ,
             cover
             themselves
             with
             the
             Sand
             that
             lyes
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             long
             recital
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             virtues
             of
             that
             wholesome
             water
             .
             The
             Greeks
             have
             a
             great
             number
             of
             these
             miraculous
             Fountains
             .
             There
             is
             hardly
             a
             Village
             or
             great
             Town
             where
             you
             may
             not
             meet
             with
             one
             :
             And
             where
             there
             are
             none
             ,
             which
             passing
             through
             some
             vein
             of
             Metal
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             partake
             of
             some
             mineral
             quality
             ,
             the
             Papa's
             or
             Greek
             Priests
             know
             how
             to
             find
             out
             some
             Well
             or
             other
             near
             their
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             presently
             endow
             with
             some
             admirable
             virtue
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             of
             no
             effect
             to
             those
             that
             drink
             it
             ,
             yet
             proves
             not
             a
             little
             profitable
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Near
             to
             this
             Fountain
             stands
             the
             
               Bostangis
               Bachi's
            
             or
             the
             chief
             Gardiner's
             Kiosc
             .
             This
             Kiosc
             is
             a
             large
             cover'd
             Balcone
             ,
             erected
             without
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             jutting
             out
             upon
             the
             Propontis
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             overlooks
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             .
             The
             Turks
             take
             a
             great
             delight
             in
             these
             sort
             of
             Buildings
             ,
             there
             being
             few
             Serraglio's
             which
             have
             not
             several
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             Some
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             Gardens
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             fresh
             Air
             ;
             others
             by
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             conveniency
             ;
             others
             upon
             the
             tops
             of
             their
             houses
             like
             cover'd
             Platforms
             .
             These
             Kioscs
             are
             very
             proper
             to
             recreate
             the
             musing
             humour
             of
             the
             
             Turks
             ,
             who
             there
             place
             themselves
             upon
             a
             low
             Couch
             or
             Sopha
             ,
             with
             a
             Pipe
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             or
             some
             Flingeans
             or
             dishes
             of
             Coffee
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             posture
             they
             sit
             sometimes
             two
             or
             three
             hours
             in
             Company
             without
             any
             discourse
             ,
             or
             saying
             any
             thing
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             few
             broken
             half
             words
             utter'd
             between
             sip
             and
             sip
             as
             they
             take
             off
             their
             Liquor
             ,
             which
             they
             drink
             very
             hot
             and
             at
             several
             suppings
             .
             This
             Kiosc
             of
             the
             Bostangis-Bachi
             is
             nothing
             so
             much
             frequented
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             he
             being
             a
             person
             that
             manages
             the
             fourth
             Employment
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             has
             no
             leisure
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             the
             fresh
             Air
             in
             his
             Kiosc
             ,
             nor
             to
             delight
             himself
             with
             the
             charming
             prospect
             which
             the
             situation
             of
             his
             Pavillion
             affords
             him
             .
             He
             has
             business
             enough
             to
             look
             after
             the
             Grand
             Serraglio
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Houses
             of
             Pleasure
             belonging
             to
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             over
             all
             which
             he
             has
             the
             superintendency
             ,
             he
             also
             takes
             care
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             that
             stand
             upon
             the
             shoar
             of
             the
             Bosphorus
             and
             Propontis
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             Kiosc
             there
             is
             a
             passage
             into
             the
             Garden
             of
             the
             Serragl●o
             ,
             descending
             through
             a
             little
             door
             down
             a
             short
             pair
             of
             stairs
             that
             are
             built
             close
             by
             the
             water-side
             .
          
           
             Leaving
             this
             Kiosc
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             you
             meet
             with
             ,
             keeping
             still
             along
             by
             the
             walls
             ,
             that
             here
             encompass
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Cannons
             ready
             charg'd
             ,
             and
             lying
             levell
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Entrance
             into
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             and
             the
             Haven
             ,
             against
             any
             that
             would
             pretend
             to
             make
             a
             forcible
             Entrie
             .
             The
             biggest
             and
             most
             remarkable
             of
             these
             great
             Guns
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             made
             the
             last
             shot
             against
             the
             City
             of
             Bagdat
             ,
             and
             constrain'd
             the
             City
             ,
             through
             the
             disorder
             it
             occasion'd
             ,
             to
             surrender
             to
             
               Sultan
               Amurath
            
             .
             It
             is
             look't
             after
             with
             more
             care
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             Chamber
             by
             it self
             to
             
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             meaner
             sort
             .
             However
             these
             Cannons
             ,
             tho
             they
             are
             always
             loaden
             ,
             are
             seldom
             discharg'd
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             upon
             the
             first
             or
             second
             day
             of
             Bairam
             Moon
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             some
             are
             constrain'd
             to
             open
             their
             loud
             Throats
             to
             give
             the
             Musselmen
             notice
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             their
             great
             Festival
             ,
             and
             that
             Ramazan
             being
             past
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             oblig'd
             to
             fast
             .
             They
             are
             also
             discharg'd
             upon
             some
             solemn
             Thanksgiving
             days
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Sultan
             has
             Conquer'd
             some
             new
             Province
             .
             At
             other
             times
             they
             only
             serve
             to
             guard
             the
             Haven
             and
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             except
             when
             any
             great
             Military
             Officer
             is
             condemn'd
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             give
             him
             a
             single
             Gun
             ,
             just
             as
             they
             pitch
             him
             into
             the
             Water
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             great
             Guns
             stands
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Gates
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Gate
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             call'd
             
               Bostangi
               Capi.
            
             It
             is
             flank'd
             with
             two
             great
             round
             Towers
             ,
             cover'd
             each
             with
             its
             proper
             Kiosc
             ,
             shadowed
             with
             two
             great
             Cypress
             Trees
             ,
             that
             grow
             without
             the
             Serraglio
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             .
             At
             the
             foot
             of
             these
             Towers
             stand
             two
             Bostangi
             Centinels
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Capigi's
             or
             Guards
             of
             the
             Gate
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             carry'd
             in
             or
             out
             ,
             without
             their
             permission
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             grant
             it
             easily
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             :
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             through
             this
             Gate
             that
             the
             Sultanesses
             pass
             ,
             when
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             carries
             them
             forth
             to
             accompany
             him
             in
             his
             pastimes
             upon
             the
             Canal
             of
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
            
             ,
             which
             he
             frequently
             does
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             go
             to
             the
             Serraglio
             at
             Scutari
             ,
             which
             stands
             directly
             over
             against
             this
             Gate
             .
             This
             is
             that
             part
             which
             was
             formerly
             call'd
             Acropolis
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             extream
             point
             of
             Land
             upon
             which
             Constantinople
             is
             situate
             .
             It
             now
             bears
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             or
             
               Sarai
               Bourma
            
             .
          
           
           
             Having
             doubl'd
             the
             Point
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             and
             pass'd
             by
             a
             small
             Fountain
             where
             the
             Ships
             take
             in
             fresh
             Water
             ,
             you
             come
             to
             two
             other
             Kioscs
             ,
             or
             close
             Pavillions
             ,
             which
             Sultan
             Solyman
             caused
             to
             be
             built
             by
             the
             Water-side
             to
             give
             his
             Sultannesses
             the
             pleasure
             of
             beholding
             his
             Fleets
             as
             they
             Sail'd
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             Reign
             were
             more
             numerous
             and
             in
             better
             order
             than
             now
             they
             are
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Kioscs
             was
             for
             the
             Women
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             a
             good
             Number
             .
             It
             is
             fomewhat
             higher
             rais'd
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             passage
             to
             it
             from
             the
             Serraglio
             is
             such
             as
             will
             not
             admit
             the
             persons
             passing
             to
             and
             fro
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             It
             is
             built
             upon
             Arches
             all
             in
             Length
             ,
             consisting
             of
             three
             fair
             Chambers
             ,
             every
             one
             adorn'd
             with
             several
             gilded
             Alcoves
             ,
             furnish'd
             with
             their
             Sopha's
             or
             low
             Couches
             ,
             having
             their
             Minders
             ,
             or
             Mattresses
             and
             Cushions
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             spread
             with
             rich
             Coverlets
             of
             painted
             Linnen
             and
             Cloth
             of
             Tissue
             .
             These
             Sopha's
             or
             Beds
             are
             placed
             near
             the
             Windows
             ,
             wherein
             are
             Lattices
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Women
             may
             see
             and
             not
             be
             seen
             ;
             for
             should
             they
             be
             seen
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             as
             much
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             party
             discover'd
             ,
             as
             to
             him
             that
             made
             the
             discovery
             .
          
           
             Yet
             all
             these
             Embellishments
             in
             the
             Sultannesses
             Kiosc
             ,
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             to
             the
             great
             Hall
             or
             Room
             in
             the
             other
             Kiosc
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             that
             can
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             more
             noble
             and
             magnificent
             ;
             whether
             you
             look
             upon
             the
             Marble
             ,
             the
             Pillars
             ,
             the
             Artificial
             Water-works
             ,
             the
             stately
             Tapestries
             ,
             the
             Galleries
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             the
             charming
             Prospect
             which
             appears
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             costly
             gilded
             Fretwork
             of
             the
             Ceiling
             ,
             which
             would
             almost
             raise
             a
             mans
             thoughts
             to
             beleive
             it
             something
             of
             Enchantment
             .
             I
             could
             never
             get
             liberty
             to
             take
             a
             draught
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             
             Bostangi
             Bachi's
             coming
             was
             still
             expected
             when
             I
             was
             there
             :
             and
             indeed
             I
             was
             not
             gone
             above
             twenty
             paces
             from
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Kiosc
             ,
             but
             he
             came
             into
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             having
             perceiv'd
             me
             ,
             caus'd
             me
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             demanded
             of
             the
             person
             that
             was
             with
             me
             ,
             what
             I
             did
             there
             ?
             who
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             I
             had
             earnestly
             desir'd
             him
             to
             let
             me
             see
             some
             small
             part
             of
             the
             infinite
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             World
             (
             a
             Title
             they
             ordinarily
             give
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             )
             he
             had
             only
             given
             me
             liberty
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Kiosc
             through
             the
             Key-hole
             of
             the
             Door
             .
             However
             if
             a
             man
             watch
             his
             opportunity
             he
             may
             easily
             get
             admittance
             ,
             giving
             only
             a
             small
             Present
             to
             the
             Guards
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             in
             all
             places
             that
             Horace
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               
                 All
                 ways
                 are
                 safe
                 ,
                 all
                 Doors
                 too
                 open
                 wide
                 ,
              
               
                 Where
                 Silver
                 undertakes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Guide
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             in
             regard
             these
             sort
             of
             Buildings
             are
             not
             erected
             near
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             pleasures
             which
             the
             Water
             affords
             ,
             there
             are
             always
             tending
             near
             to
             these
             Kioscs
             five
             or
             six
             small
             Gallies
             ,
             Kaics
             or
             other
             light
             Vessels
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             
               Grand
               Signor
            
             and
             his
             Train
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             upon
             the
             Channel
             .
             All
             which
             little
             Galleys
             or
             Vessels
             are
             richly
             embellish'd
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Moresco
             work
             ,
             and
             painted
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             The
             very
             Oars
             and
             grapling
             Hooks
             have
             their
             share
             of
             Gilding
             and
             Painting
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             add
             to
             the
             delight
             and
             magnificence
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             .
          
           
           
           
             By
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             conceiv'd
             that
             the
             Grand
             Serraglio
             is
             a
             Peninsula
             wash'd
             on
             almost
             every
             side
             with
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             encompass'd
             round
             with
             a
             flat
             Wall
             fortifi'd
             with
             several
             round
             and
             square
             Towers
             that
             stand
             very
             near
             one
             to
             another
             .
             On
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             which
             Towers
             every
             Night
             is
             plac'd
             a
             Guard
             of
             Azamoglans
             or
             Tribute
             Children
             ,
             not
             yet
             capable
             of
             any
             higher
             employment
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             Disorders
             that
             might
             happen
             either
             within
             or
             without
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             the
             breaking
             out
             of
             any
             Fires
             ,
             which
             do
             frequent
             mischief
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             This
             Wall
             encloses
             the
             Gardens
             belonging
             to
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             are
             the
             Buildings
             ,
             rais'd
             upon
             the
             highest
             part
             of
             the
             Promontory
             ,
             formerly
             call'd
             the
             Land
             of
             Demetrius
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Gardens
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             are
             in
             any
             manner
             to
             compare
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Thuilleries
               ,
               Versailles
               ,
               Fountainbleau
            
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             Gardens
             of
             several
             private
             Gentlemen
             in
             France
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Buildings
             which
             they
             enclose
             ,
             can
             boast
             of
             any
             thing
             comparable
             to
             the
             Louvre
             ,
             the
             Escurial
             ,
             or
             the
             Magnificent
             Palaces
             of
             many
             Christian
             Princes
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             beautiful
             or
             regular
             that
             appears
             in
             all
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Building
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             vaunt
             it self
             over
             all
             the
             Palaces
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Prospect
             which
             renders
             it
             the
             most
             delightful
             
             Palace
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             Gardens
             observe
             no
             Order
             ,
             being
             planted
             with
             Cypress
             ,
             Lawrels
             ,
             and
             other
             Trees
             ,
             which
             are
             always
             Green
             ,
             to
             shade
             the
             Sultannesses
             (
             that
             walk
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             their
             verdure
             )
             from
             being
             seen
             by
             those
             of
             Galata
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             parts
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Buildings
             that
             compose
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             they
             are
             rear'd
             without
             any
             regular
             Order
             of
             Architecture
             ,
             without
             any
             Symmetry
             or
             Proportion
             ;
             only
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             Lodgings
             and
             Apartiments
             ,
             rudely
             separated
             one
             from
             the
             other
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             so
             many
             pitch'd
             Pavillions
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             for
             the
             most
             part
             upon
             great
             Arches
             ,
             underneath
             and
             on
             each
             side
             of
             which
             ,
             are
             the
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Lodgings
             belonging
             to
             the
             Officers
             ;
             for
             the
             upper
             part
             is
             only
             for
             the
             Sultannesses
             .
             Therefore
             into
             these
             lower
             Stories
             and
             Offices
             belonging
             to
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             any
             man
             that
             pleases
             to
             enter
             without
             being
             question'd
             .
             Farther
             than
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             see
             or
             know
             what
             is
             done
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Palace
             ,
             more
             especially
             to
             give
             any
             exact
             relation
             touching
             the
             same
             :
             It
             being
             a
             Crime
             which
             nothing
             can
             expiate
             but
             Death
             ,
             or
             the
             loss
             of
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             what
             he
             is
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             believe
             that
             any
             Traveller
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             pay
             so
             dear
             for
             his
             Curiosity
             .
          
           
             This
             his
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             most
             perfectly
             understood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             I
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             discours'd
             by
             him
             three
             times
             concerning
             my
             Travels
             ,
             one
             time
             among
             the
             rest
             he
             ask'd
             me
             with
             a
             smile
             ,
             
               whether
               I
               had
               not
               found
               out
               a
               way
               to
               get
               into
               those
               private
               parts
               sometimes
               ?
            
             I
             made
             him
             answer
             ,
             
               No
               ;
               For
               that
               had
               I
               done
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               cost
               me
               tha●
               which
               I
               esteem'd
               above
               the
               whole
               Empire
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               .
            
             This
             suddain
             and
             unexpected
             reply
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             variously
             interpreted
             ,
             put
             the
             King
             ,
             Monsieur
             
             (
             the
             King's
             Brother
             )
             and
             all
             the
             persons
             of
             Quality
             into
             such
             a
             laughter
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             and
             the
             other
             Ladies
             ,
             not
             having
             much
             minded
             my
             last
             words
             ,
             ask'd
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             all
             laugh'd
             so
             heartily
             ?
             Whereupon
             Mon●ieur
             ,
             with
             his
             ordinary
             freedom
             told
             her
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Majesty
               having
               demanded
               of
               me
               ,
               whether
               I
               had
               ever
               been
               in
               the
               private
               Apartments
               belonging
               to
               the
               Sultannesses
               of
               the
               Serraglio
               ,
               where
               none
               but
               the
               Eunuchs
               are
               admitted
               ,
               I
               had
               made
               him
               answer
               ,
               
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 cost
                 me
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 valu'd
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             Therefore
             to
             explain
             my self
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             might
             go
             on
             with
             the
             Relation
             I
             was
             making
             of
             the
             inviolable
             Order
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             I
             put
             it
             off
             another
             way
             ,
             interpreting
             my
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             quit
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             for
             the
             whole
             Empire
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             ab●ure
             that
             enter
             into
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Serraglio
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             sustain
             the
             irreparable
             dammage
             of
             Turkish
             cruelty
             and
             Christian
             infamy
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             However
             notwithstanding
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             so
             difficult
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Womens
             Lodgings
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             young
             Traveller
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             venture
             fairly
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Curiosity
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             his
             best
             way
             will
             be
             to
             make
             some
             Jewish
             Woman
             his
             friend
             ,
             especially
             one
             of
             those
             that
             often
             visit
             the
             Sultannesses
             to
             sell
             them
             Trifles
             and
             Gewgaws
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             may
             be
             easily
             overcome
             by
             a
             Present
             ,
             (
             the
             
               Primum
               Mobile
            
             that
             does
             all
             things
             in
             Turkey
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             places
             )
             and
             then
             by
             her
             assistance
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             putting
             himself
             in
             Womans
             Apparel
             ,
             which
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             considering
             the
             Fashion
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Habit
             ,
             and
             a
             Vail
             over
             his
             Face
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             follow
             the
             Female
             Jew
             as
             ●er
             Servant
             or
             Slave
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             of
             Admission
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             the
             danger
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             so
             I
             would
             not
             advise
             any
             person
             to
             pay
             so
             dear
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             seeing
             that
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             will
             not
             be
             worth
             his
             labour
             when
             he
             has
             done
             it
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             content
             himself
             with
             a
             faithful
             and
             exact
             description
             of
             what
             may
             be
             seen
             without
             any
             Risco
             or
             hazard
             .
             And
             indeed
             a
             man
             may
             guess
             at
             the
             inside
             by
             the
             Gate
             it self
             ,
             which
             has
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             Magnificence
             ,
             resembling
             rather
             the
             Gate
             of
             some
             old
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             some
             Ancient
             Farm
             house
             ,
             
             rather
             than
             the
             Gate
             of
             a
             Palace
             so
             famous
             as
             the
             Serraglio
             ;
             and
             yet
             from
             this
             Gate
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             derives
             its
             name
             .
             The
             Turkish
             Grandees
             think
             themselves
             happy
             ,
             in
             having
             the
             Liberty
             only
             of
             passing
             through
             this
             Gate
             to
             the
             Divan
             .
             For
             at
             other
             times
             admission
             is
             forbid
             to
             all
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             
               Hachim
               Bachi
            
             ,
             or
             chief
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             the
             Katib
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             peculiar
             Chaplain
             to
             the
             Sultan
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Figure
               IV.
               
            
             
               A.
               The
               Gate
               where
               stand
               the
               Capigi's
               or
               Porters
               of
               the
               Serraglio
               .
            
             
               B.
               Two
               great
               Niches
               made
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               Gates
               .
            
             
               C.
               Four
               little
               round
               Towers
               which
               are
               like
               so
               many
               small
               round
               Chimneys
               ;
               they
               are
               only
               for
               Ornament
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               such
               a
               Gate
               gives
               entrance
               into
               a
               Royal
               Pallace
               .
            
             
               D.
               The
               Gate
               thorow
               which
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               enters
               in
               to
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               when
               he
               goes
               to
               his
               Devotions
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 GATE
                 OR
                 ENTRANCE
                 INTO
                 THE
                 SERAGLIO
                 .
              
            
             
               F.
               An
               old
               Sepulchre
               made
               now
               a
               Receptacle
               for
               water
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               those
               who
               have
               occasion
               to
               wash
               or
               drink
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Description
             of
             Sancta
             Sophia
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Temple
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               stands
               so
               near
               to
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               pass
               by
               the
               Description
               of
               it
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               chief
               Mosquee
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               the
               Royal
               Chapel
               for
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               and
               his
               Retinue
               .
            
             
               This
               famous
               Temple
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Greeks
               have
               all
               along
               so
               highly
               boasted
               ,
               and
               which
               Travellers
               have
               so
               often
               admir'd
               ,
               is
               seated
               upon
               the
               highest
               and
               most
               beautiful
               part
               of
               all
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               uppermost
               part
               of
               the
               Promontory
               of
               Acropolis
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Greeks
               that
               live
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               number
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               have
               often
               assur'd
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               read
               in
               their
               Histories
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Constantine
               was
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               having
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               structure
               some
               years
               before
               his
               death
               .
               For
               this
               same
               pious
               Emperour
               having
               lay'd
               the
               Foundation
               of
               St.
               Peters
               in
               Rome
               ,
               had
               resolv'd
               according
               to
               the
               model
               of
               that
               Temple
               to
               build
               another
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               which
               he
               design'd
               to
               have
               dedicated
               
                 to
                 the
                 eternal
                 and
                 uncreated
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               death
               having
               prevented
               him
               before
               he
               could
               finish
               the
               work
               ,
               his
               son
               Constance
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               went
               on
               with
               the
               Building
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               form
               and
               model
               which
               his
               father
               had
               began
               .
            
             
             
               However
               the
               Platform
               and
               Ground
               work
               of
               the
               ancient
               Sophia
               was
               nothing
               like
               to
               that
               which
               now
               we
               see
               .
               For
               it
               was
               proportional
               to
               the
               Ground-work
               of
               the
               ancient
               St.
               Peters
               Church
               ,
               which
               't
               is
               well
               known
               was
               very
               like
               to
               that
               of
               St
               Paul's
               in
               Rome
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               very
               long
               Church
               ,
               with
               two
               Wings
               at
               the
               end
               composing
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               the
               whole
               surrounded
               with
               great
               Ga●leries
               supported
               with
               Pillars
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Women
               ,
               who
               formerly
               sat
               apart
               from
               the
               men
               at
               Church
               .
               But
               whatever
               was
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Sophia
               ,
               certainly
               it
               was
               Built
               in
               the
               same
               place
               where
               the
               present
               Sophia
               stands
               ,
               or
               else
               very
               near
               it
               :
               In
               regard
               that
               this
               place
               being
               the
               most
               beautiful
               and
               proper
               for
               an
               edifice
               of
               that
               importance
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               it
               was
               built
               in
               any
               other
               part
               .
               Unless
               it
               might
               be
               brought
               for
               an
               argument
               ,
               because
               the
               Palace
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               his
               successors
               ,
               did
               not
               stand
               where
               now
               the
               Seraglio
               stands
               ,
               but
               at
               least
               a
               League
               distant
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Me●ropolitan
               Church
               could
               not
               be
               far
               from
               it
               .
               But
               to
               that
               it
               may
               be
               answer'd
               ,
               Princes
               usually
               have
               their
               private
               Chapels
               in
               their
               own
               Pallaces
               ,
               and
               never
               go
               to
               the
               Cathedral
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               publick
               solemnity
               requires
               a
               more
               extraordinary
               magnificence
               and
               grandeur
               ,
               or
               the
               pomp
               of
               a
               numerous
               cavalcade
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               that
               so
               much
               affect
               vanity
               and
               luster
               as
               the
               Greeks
               do
               .
               So
               that
               nowithstandin●
               the
               slavery
               and
               extremity
               of
               misfortune
               and
               misery
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               a●e
               red●c'd
               ,
               nothing
               remains
               to
               testify
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               but
               an
               insupportable
               pride
               and
               vain-glory
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Patriarchs
               retinue
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               all
               Religious
               persons
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Church-men
               ,
               did
               not
               well
               agree
               with
               the
               Cou●tiers
               ,
               there
               was
               always
               some
               
               quarrel
               or
               other
               among
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               either
               for
               pomp
               or
               quietness
               sake
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               that
               the
               Palace
               and
               the
               Cathedral
               should
               stand
               at
               a
               good
               distance
               asunder
               .
            
             
               But
               whatsoever
               were
               the
               Antient
               situation
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               was
               only
               cover'd
               with
               wood
               ,
               from
               thence
               it
               happen'd
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               City
               it self
               ,
               has
               been
               defac'd
               by
               several
               conflagrations
               ,
               in
               the
               Reigns
               of
               Theodosius
               the
               younger
               ,
               and
               Iustinian
               .
               The
               last
               of
               which
               Emperours
               took
               up
               a
               resolution
               to
               rebuild
               it
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               either
               that
               he
               might
               raise
               an
               eternal
               Monument
               to
               his
               Honour
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               prevent
               any
               future
               casualties
               that
               might
               happen
               either
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               City
               by
               fire
               .
               For
               he
               knew
               well
               that
               this
               Church
               had
               been
               several
               times
               burnt
               ,
               once
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               her
               enemies
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Theodosius
               the
               great
               ;
               another
               time
               through
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 Chrysostome
              
               ,
               who
               set
               the
               Church
               on
               fire
               after
               they
               had
               enclos'd
               all
               those
               within
               it
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               Banishment
               ;
               which
               was
               afterwards
               consented
               to
               by
               Theodosius
               the
               younger
               .
               Iustinian
               therefore
               rebuilt
               it
               from
               the
               bottom
               to
               the
               top
               ;
               and
               changing
               not
               only
               the
               Model
               but
               the
               Materials
               ,
               gave
               it
               that
               form
               which
               now
               graces
               the
               whole
               structure
               .
               He
               made
               not
               the
               least
               use
               of
               so
               much
               as
               a
               stick
               of
               wood
               in
               the
               whole
               building
               ,
               save
               only
               to
               hang
               the
               Bells
               on
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               few
               places
               where
               it
               was
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
               Nevertheless
               the
               two
               great
               Gates
               (
               which
               he
               put
               at
               the
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               )
               being
               of
               wood
               ,
               (
               though
               otherwise
               rare
               Artful
               pieces
               of
               Workmanship
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               for
               their
               firmness
               and
               soliditie
               might
               have
               lasted
               many
               years
               ,
               yet
               )
               were
               not
               able
               to
               withstand
               another
               Conflagration
               ,
               which
               happen●ed
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Michael
                 Curopalates
              
               ,
               
               who
               though
               a
               person
               of
               a
               lew'd
               life
               ,
               yet
               fail'd
               not
               to
               put
               up
               new
               Doors
               ,
               which
               being
               all
               of
               Brass
               ,
               not
               only
               serv'd
               to
               resist
               the
               fury
               of
               any
               future
               fire
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               eternize
               his
               renown
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               to
               be
               put
               up
               in
               great
               Engraven
               Characters
               which
               are
               still
               to
               be
               read
               over
               the
               said
               doors
               ,
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               certain
               Greek
               Cyphers
               ,
               Garlanded
               round
               about
               with
               Labarum
               ,
               or
               the
               mark
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               denoting
               the
               year
               wherein
               he
               finish'd
               that
               magnificent
               reparation
               of
               the
               doors
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               .
            
             
               When
               this
               Church
               was
               finish'd
               by
               Iustinian
               ,
               he
               lookt
               upon
               it
               to
               be
               so
               beautiful
               ,
               that
               believing
               his
               Temple
               surpass'd
               the
               Temple
               of
               Solomon
               in
               Magnificence
               ,
               he
               would
               when
               he
               beheld
               it
               often
               repeat
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 out-done
                 Solomon
              
               .
               Certainly
               that
               good
               Emperour
               was
               of
               opinion
               that
               the
               Temple
               of
               Solomon
               was
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               with
               his
               .
               And
               perhaps
               he
               might
               well
               think
               so
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               during
               the
               space
               of
               Seventeen
               years
               ,
               which
               were
               spent
               in
               the
               Building
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               all
               the
               Revenues
               of
               Egypt
               were
               set
               a
               part
               ,
               to
               defray
               the
               charges
               ,
               which
               though
               not
               amounting
               to
               above
               Two
               Millions
               of
               Gold
               a
               year
               ,
               made
               up
               a
               sum
               very
               considerable
               for
               that
               time
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               erected
               close
               by
               the
               Church
               a
               most
               magnificent
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               endow'd
               it
               with
               large
               Revenues
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               eight
               Hundred
               Thousand
               Crowns
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Nine
               Hundred
               Priests
               ,
               who
               were
               daily
               to
               perform
               Religious
               duties
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               other
               Officer
               ,
               who
               had
               continual
               care
               of
               the
               Repairs
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               how
               magnificent
               soever
               it
               were
               ,
               considering
               what
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               is
               now
               ,
               I
               cannot
               believe
               that
               ever
               it
               came
               near
               the
               famous
               Temple
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               in
               regard
               we
               do
               not
               find
               it
               equal
               neither
               in
               largeness
               nor
               sumptuousness
               of
               
               work
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Peters
               in
               Rome
               .
               However
               the
               Greeks
               at
               this
               day
               strenuously
               maintain
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               ye
               believe
               that
               St.
               Peters
               in
               Rome
               is
               a
               mean
               thing
               in
               comparison
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               .
               Though
               they
               who
               have
               seen
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               deprav'd
               or
               byass'd
               in
               their
               judgments
               ,
               may
               easily
               determine
               the
               contrary
               .
               Nevertheless
               having
               already
               given
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               first
               Foundations
               ,
               and
               chiefest
               Repairs
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               I
               shall
               next
               give
               a
               description
               of
               the
               Platform
               and
               Draught
               hereto
               annext
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               shrewd
               conjecture
               may
               be
               given
               what
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               what
               formerly
               it
               was
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               concerns
               the
               body
               of
               the
               structure
               ,
               after
               Iustinian
               had
               Rebuilt
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               *
               wants
               but
               very
               little
               of
               a
               perfect
               square
               ;
               it
               being
               in
               the
               inside
               ,
               not
               above
               Two
               and
               Forty
               Fathom
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               Eight
               and
               Thirty
               in
               breadth
               ,
               situate
               however
               like
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               East
               and
               West
               .
               The
               whole
               Platform
               represents
               a
               Greek
               Cross
               ,
               almost
               as
               broad
               as
               long
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               enchas'd
               in
               a
               wall'd
               square
               Church-yard
               .
               A
               certain
               excellent
               Architect
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Anthemius
               ,
               was
               the
               Inventor
               of
               the
               Modell
               ;
               but
               he
               made
               no
               great
               progress
               in
               the
               structure
               ,
               for
               death
               prevented
               him
               ,
               he
               dying
               soon
               after
               he
               had
               laid
               the
               first
               Foundation
               .
               Which
               was
               the
               reason
               the
               work
               was
               neither
               carry'd
               on
               nor
               brought
               to
               perfection
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Inventer
               of
               the
               first
               Architect
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               he
               that
               has
               but
               ordinary
               skill
               in
               Architecture
               ,
               may
               plainly
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Ground-work
               and
               superstructure
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               were
               the
               inventions
               of
               different
               persons
               .
               For
               the
               Ground-work
               had
               extent
               sufficient
               allow'd
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Building
               is
               not
               answerable
               to
               it
               .
               So
               that
               History
               tells
               us
               what
               a
               deal
               of
               trouble
               and
               labour
               it
               cost
               to
               bring
               the
               work
               to
               perfection
               .
               
               There
               was
               always
               some
               considerable
               defect
               or
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               one
               side
               was
               built
               up
               the
               other
               side
               either
               fell
               quite
               down
               ,
               or
               else
               considerable
               riffts
               and
               gaps
               display'd
               themselves
               in
               the
               walls
               .
               (
               So
               that
               the
               same
               ill
               fate
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               attended
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               as
               befell
               St.
               Paul's
               in
               Rome
               ,
               which
               before
               it
               was
               finish'd
               threatned
               ruine
               to
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Houses
               .
               )
               Afterwards
               they
               found
               out
               means
               and
               wayes
               to
               remedy
               all
               these
               defects
               :
               At
               what
               time
               one
               Isidorus
               the
               younger
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               other
               Architects
               ,
               laboured
               so
               successfully
               in
               Repairing
               the
               Domo
               ,
               and
               strengthning
               it
               by
               taking
               it
               down
               lower
               ,
               and
               buttressing
               it
               much
               more
               strongly
               than
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               brought
               it
               to
               that
               perfection
               which
               it
               has
               conserv'd
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               frequent
               Earth-quakes
               that
               have
               since
               thrown
               down
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               which
               happen'd
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Iustinian
               the
               I.
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               beholding
               for
               the
               finishing
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Iustinian
                 Codex
              
               ,
               this
               Earth-quake
               overthrew
               all
               the
               eastern
               part
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               (
               which
               you
               find
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               with
               the
               letters
               A.
               B.
               C.
               H.
               )
               and
               the
               Semi
               Domo
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Cupola
               ,
               which
               was
               above
               ,
               with
               its
               fall
               brake
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               holy
               doors
               of
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               (
               mark'd
               
                 a
                 ,
                 a
                 ,
                 a.
              
               )
               together
               with
               the
               Ambon
               or
               Preachers
               Pulpit
               ,
               which
               stood
               assuredly
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               or
               else
               over
               against
               that
               of
               the
               Mufti
               ,
               (
               which
               you
               find
               in
               the
               Platform
               draught
               ,
               pointed
               and
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letter
               C.
               )
               Iustinian
               caus'd
               these
               Ruins
               to
               be
               set
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               strengthen'd
               with
               four
               Buttresses
               ,
               two
               large
               ,
               and
               two
               lesser
               ones
               .
               The
               two
               largest
               of
               these
               Buttresses
               support
               two
               small
               Pillars
               (
               mark'd
               d
               )
               which
               ,
               like
               those
               that
               are
               opposite
               to
               them
               upon
               the
               western
               side
               ,
               near
               the
               
               doors
               ,
               serve
               to
               support
               the
               semi-dome
               ,
               one
               part
               of
               which
               leans
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               upon
               four
               great
               Pillars
               mark'd
               D.
               and
               upon
               the
               Arch
               which
               they
               sustain
               .
            
             
               These
               four
               great
               Pillars
               ,
               with
               the
               four
               Arches
               that
               joyn
               them
               together
               ,
               support
               the
               great
               Domo
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               All
               the
               world
               must
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               a
               bold
               piece
               of
               workmanship
               ,
               and
               well
               made
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               very
               large
               ,
               containing
               Eighteen
               Fathoms
               Diameter
               ,
               and
               Three
               Fathoms
               in
               depth
               ,
               letting
               in
               the
               light
               at
               Twenty
               Four
               Windows
               ,
               which
               however
               are
               very
               small
               and
               low
               .
               In
               the
               spaces
               between
               the
               Windows
               are
               large
               portions
               of
               a
               Circle
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               diminish
               ,
               terminate
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Domo
               ,
               where
               they
               form
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Rose
               ,
               which
               was
               formerly
               embellish'd
               with
               several
               figures
               in
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               as
               the
               Twenty
               Four
               portions
               of
               a
               Circle
               that
               compose
               it
               also
               were
               .
               But
               the
               Turks
               have
               now
               defac'd
               them
               ,
               and
               daub'd
               'em
               over
               with
               white
               Plaistring
               .
               From
               this
               part
               of
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Church
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               usual
               vanity
               of
               the
               Greeks
               would
               make
               you
               believe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               look
               down
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               being
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               they
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               that
               stood
               below
               could
               hardly
               reach
               it
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               History
               tells
               us
               of
               another
               Domo
               that
               far
               surpass'd
               the
               present
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               spare
               the
               curious
               the
               trouble
               and
               the
               lost
               labour
               of
               staring
               upon
               it
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               where
               they
               could
               not
               discover
               it
               ,
               fell
               down
               it self
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               where
               it
               might
               be
               discern'd
               with
               more
               ease
               .
               It
               brake
               down
               with
               its
               fall
               several
               things
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               the
               Emperour
               and
               the
               Patriarch's
               seats
               ,
               which
               were
               plac●d
               at
               the
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letter
               c.
               However
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               Iustinian
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               set
               up
               again
               ,
               
               and
               to
               make
               it
               more
               light
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               believe
               the
               Greeks
               assure
               us
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               made
               all
               of
               pumice
               stone
               ,
               with
               some
               light
               sort
               of
               Mortar
               to
               cement
               the
               parts
               together
               .
               Could
               I
               have
               got
               up
               to
               the
               top
               to
               have
               examin'd
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               done
               it
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               but
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               ,
               no
               Christian
               is
               permitted
               to
               soar
               so
               high
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               be
               content
               to
               leave
               his
               Preputium
               below
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               over
               charging
               the
               building
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               would
               certainly
               fall
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               an
               Uncircumcis'd
               Christian.
               I
               leave
               it
               therefore
               to
               others
               to
               satisfy
               the
               Readers
               Curiosity
               in
               that
               particular
               .
               But
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               under
               part
               of
               the
               Domo
               is
               lin'd
               all
               over
               with
               several
               Crosses
               trefoyld
               ,
               and
               flower-delis'd
               in
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               outside
               is
               cover'd
               with
               Lead
               ,
               with
               a
               Gilded
               Crescent
               instead
               of
               a
               Pinacle
               in
               the
               place
               were
               the
               Cross
               formerly
               shew'd
               it self
               .
            
             
               This
               Domo
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               largeness
               and
               the
               place
               are
               mark'd
               in
               the
               following
               Plate
               with
               a
               circle
               of
               points
               ,
               covers
               the
               best
               part
               of
               that
               which
               may
               be
               call'd
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               Quire
               was
               enclos'd
               from
               the
               eastern
               extremity
               of
               this
               Circle
               ,
               to
               the
               separation
               mark'd
               with
               a
               double
               line
               pointed
               at
               the
               letters
               
                 a
                 a
                 a
              
               ,
               which
               shew
               the
               place
               where
               stood
               the
               holy
               doors
               ,
               and
               it
               extended
               to
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               as
               far
               as
               the
               two
               semi-circles
               mark'd
               H.
               H.
               The
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               was
               from
               the
               west
               extremity
               of
               the
               same
               Circle
               ,
               to
               the
               Three
               doors
               of
               the
               middle
               at
               the
               letter
               I.
               Extending
               to
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               like
               the
               Quire
               ,
               between
               the
               two
               letters
               ,
               H.
               H.
               which
               shew
               the
               two
               West
               semi-circles
               opposite
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Quire.
               The
               space
               cover'd
               by
               the
               Domo
               ,
               is
               just
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Greek
               Cross
               ,
               which
               composes
               the
               figure
               of
               
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               head
               of
               this
               Greek
               Cross
               toward
               the
               East
               contains
               the
               Quire
               and
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ;
               the
               lower
               end
               towards
               the
               west
               ,
               comprehends
               the
               entrance
               and
               doors
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               wings
               consist
               of
               two
               Parallelogram
               spaces
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               runs
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               with
               the
               directions
               f.
               G.
               Now
               in
               regard
               this
               Cross
               is
               as
               it
               were
               enchas'd
               in
               a
               square
               that
               represents
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               appear
               also
               four
               other
               void
               spaces
               at
               the
               four
               Corners
               of
               the
               Square
               ,
               which
               are
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letter
               H.
               
            
          
           
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Figure
               V.
               
            
             
               ✚
               The
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               cover'd
               with
               a
               large
               Domo
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               place
               were
               formerly
               stood
               the
               only
               Altar
               belonging
               to
               this
               Church
               .
            
             
               a
               a
               a.
               The
               Doors
               of
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               .
            
             
               B.
               The
               
                 Turks
                 Mehrabe
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               them
               instead
               of
               an
               Altar
               ,
               toward
               which
               all
               the
               Mahometans
               turn
               themselves
               when
               they
               pray
               ;
               it
               is
               made
               like
               a
               Nich
               in
               a
               wall
               ,
               wherein
               they
               put
               the
               Alchoran
               ;
               and
               is
               plac'd
               toward
               Mecka
               ,
               where
               Mahomet
               lyes
               intomb'd
               ,
               to
               which
               part
               of
               the
               world
               all
               the
               Mosquees
               are
               turn'd
               .
            
             
               C.
               The
               Muftie's
               Mamber
               ,
               or
               the
               place
               where
               he
               reads
               Prayers
               during
               Ramazan
               ,
               or
               Lent
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Bairam
               ,
               or
               upon
               other
               solemn
               Festivals
               of
               the
               Mahometans
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               The
               Grand
               Signors
               entrance
               into
               the
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               The
               Grand
               Signors
               Closet
               where
               he
               hears
               divine
               Worship
               .
            
             
               c.
               The
               places
               where
               formerly
               stood
               the
               Seats
               for
               the
               Patriarch
               and
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 PLATFORM
                 OF
                 SANCTA
                 SOPHIA
                 .
              
            
             
               D.
               Are
               the
               Four
               large
               Pillars
               which
               support
               the
               Domo
               .
            
             
             
               d.
               Are
               Four
               little
               Pillars
               ,
               which
               together
               with
               the
               Four
               large
               Pillars
               ,
               support
               six
               large
               Semi-Domes
               ,
               of
               which
               Three
               appear
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               Three
               toward
               the
               West
               .
            
             
               E.
               All
               these
               letters
               denote
               so
               many
               easie
               stair-cases
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Women
               went
               up
               to
               the
               Galleries
               .
            
             
               F.
               All
               these
               semicircular
               overtures
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               windows
               that
               give
               light
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               f.
               The
               doors
               through
               which
               the
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               went
               to
               perfume
               the
               Womens
               Gallery
               .
            
             
               G.
               These
               are
               four
               great
               Columns
               of
               speckl'd
               Egyptian
               Marble
               all
               of
               a
               piece
               ,
               each
               Four
               Foot
               in
               Diameter
               .
               These
               Four
               Columns
               sustain
               Six
               other
               lesser
               than
               themselves
               ,
               which
               form
               the
               Galleries
               above
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               H.
               These
               are
               Four
               Semi-Circles
               form'd
               out
               of
               Four
               great
               Pillars
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               lesser
               ,
               between
               which
               are
               two
               Columns
               of
               Porphyrie
               plac'd
               upon
               Pedestalls
               of
               White
               Marble
               .
               These
               Two
               Columns
               support
               six
               other
               lesser
               belonging
               to
               the
               upper
               Galleries
               ,
               that
               sustain
               the
               Cupola
               above
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               great
               Gate
               or
               Door
               leading
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               having
               Four
               others
               that
               are
               less
               and
               lower
               of
               each
               side
               .
            
             
               K.
               The
               
                 Stone
                 work
              
               rais'd
               between
               the
               Four
               great
               Columns
               ,
               and
               the
               Four
               great
               Pillars
               which
               were
               formerly
               separate
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               contiguous
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Brick-work
               ,
               represented
               by
               little
               points
               belonging
               to
               this
               letter
               .
            
             
               L.
               The
               great
               Vestibulum
               or
               Porch
               ,
               into
               which
               you
               may
               enter
               at
               sixteen
               doors
               ,
               Nine
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               Five
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               One
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               One
               to
               the
               South
               .
            
             
               M.
               The
               Four
               Steeples
               .
            
             
               N.
               The
               first
               Portico
               or
               Vestibulum
               ,
               formerly
               call'd
               the
               Nartex
               .
            
             
             
               O.
               A
               great
               square
               Tower
               ,
               which
               was
               formerly
               the
               Steeple
               where
               the
               Bells
               hung
               .
            
             
               P.
               The
               pair
               of
               stairs
               that
               lead
               to
               the
               Cocks
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               great
               Cistern
               under
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               all
               the
               under
               part
               of
               the
               Foundation
               is
               square
               and
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               that
               gently
               falls
               from
               the
               roof
               ;
               which
               has
               made
               some
               to
               think
               that
               a
               man
               may
               go
               by
               water
               through
               subterraneal
               passages
               from
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               to
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               Q.
               The
               outward
               Doors
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               R.
               The
               Fountains
               where
               the
               Turks
               wash
               themselves
               before
               they
               go
               to
               prayers
               .
            
             
               S.
               A
               Court
               belonging
               to
               some
               Officers
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               T.
               Their
               Chambers
               .
            
             
               V.
               A
               great
               Vessel
               where
               they
               wash
               their
               linnen
               and
               other
               cloathes
               .
            
             
               X.
               A
               little
               Chapel
               ,
               formerly
               the
               Vestrey
               ,
               like
               the
               Vestrey
               of
               
                 St.
                 Peters
              
               ,
               or
               
                 St.
                 Stephens
              
               the
               Round
               in
               Rome
               .
               Now
               't
               is
               only
               a
               place
               where
               they
               keep
               Oates
               and
               Hey
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signors
               stables
               adjoyning
               .
            
          
           
             
               Having
               sufficiently
               describ'd
               the
               Domo
               that
               covers
               the
               Cross
               ,
               which
               forms
               the
               middle
               part
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               I
               now
               come
               to
               what
               is
               to
               be
               found
               round
               about
               adjoyning
               .
               The
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               Cross
               is
               a
               large
               semi-circle
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Demi-Dome
               ,
               made
               like
               the
               back
               of
               an
               Oven
               .
               Round
               about
               this
               great
               semi-circle
               which
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               grand
               Domo
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               Three
               others
               lesser
               ,
               which
               are
               also
               cover'd
               with
               their
               half
               Cupola's
               ,
               of
               which
               Two
               stand
               upon
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               farthest
               of
               all
               in
               the
               midst
               .
               Under
               this
               third
               semi-circle
               stood
               formerly
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               .
               The
               West
               part
               of
               this
               Cross
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               East
               ,
               form'd
               out
               of
               a
               large
               
               semi-circle
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               its
               semi-dome
               ,
               and
               three
               others
               by
               the
               sides
               of
               it
               ;
               with
               this
               exception
               ,
               that
               the
               middlemost
               ,
               where
               stand
               the
               widest
               doors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               does
               not
               finish
               in
               a
               semi-circle
               like
               that
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               but
               is
               cut
               into
               right
               Angles
               ,
               and
               is
               cover'd
               with
               an
               Arch
               and
               not
               a
               Cupola
               .
            
             
               The
               four
               smaller
               ,
               semi-circles
               that
               appear
               upon
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               two
               large
               ones
               ,
               are
               form'd
               in
               their
               extremities
               of
               one
               part
               of
               the
               four
               large
               Pillars
               that
               support
               the
               grand
               Domo
               ,
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               draught
               by
               the
               letter
               D.
               and
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               four
               lesser
               Pillars
               ,
               two
               of
               which
               toward
               the
               East
               support
               the
               Semi-Dome
               that
               covers
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               toward
               the
               West
               sustain
               the
               Arch
               that
               turns
               it self
               over
               the
               three
               doors
               of
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               Four
               little
               Pillars
               are
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               draught
               by
               the
               letter
               d.
               Between
               these
               eight
               Pillars
               that
               form
               the
               four
               lesser
               semi-circle●
               above-mention'd
               ,
               stand
               eight
               Columns
               of
               Porphiry
               ,
               two
               under
               each
               semi-circle
               .
               They
               sustain
               six
               others
               over
               them
               of
               the
               Womens
               Gallery
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               are
               more
               for
               ornament
               than
               use
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               following
               Draughts
               ,
               Fig.
               VIII
               .
               and
               IX
               .
               of
               the
               inside
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Behind
               every
               one
               of
               these
               semi-circles
               as
               well
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               toward
               the
               West
               ,
               is
               a
               four-square
               space
               which
               might
               be
               call'd
               a
               Chapel
               ,
               were
               it
               the
               custome
               among
               the
               Greeks
               to
               have
               several
               Chapels
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               ;
               but
               you
               may
               call
               it
               a
               Tetragon
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               figure
               of
               these
               four
               Tetragons
               which
               is
               four-square
               .
               Neither
               of
               these
               have
               more
               than
               three
               little
               Windows
               ,
               which
               hardly
               suffice
               to
               let
               in
               a
               gloomie
               light
               .
               The
               four
               Corners
               of
               this
               Tetragon
               are
               supported
               with
               four
               Pillars
               of
               speckl'd
               Marble
               ,
               among
               which
               ,
               those
               that
               
               are
               next
               the
               four
               large
               Pillars
               that
               sustain
               the
               Domo
               are
               now
               contiguous
               ,
               as
               being
               united
               by
               a
               piece
               of
               Brickwork
               rais'd
               up
               for
               strengthning
               of
               those
               four
               great
               Pillars
               ,
               against
               the
               frequent
               Earth-quakes
               that
               shake
               the
               Church
               .
               However
               this
               Brick-work
               seems
               to
               be
               so
               ancient
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               us
               believe
               it
               was
               rather
               rais'd
               by
               the
               Greeks
               than
               by
               the
               Turks
               .
               It
               is
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               draughts
               by
               points
               at
               the
               letter
               K.
               
            
             
               Between
               these
               four
               Tetragons
               or
               four-square
               spaces
               ,
               are
               two
               other
               spaces
               somewhat
               oblong
               ,
               one
               to
               the
               North
               and
               the
               other
               to
               the
               South
               .
               They
               are
               also
               like
               the
               former
               sustain'd
               by
               four
               Pillars
               of
               speckl'd
               marble
               .
               But
               there
               is
               some
               difference
               in
               the
               situation
               of
               these
               two
               Columns
               :
               For
               whereas
               the
               other
               Pillars
               stand
               at
               the
               four
               Corners
               ,
               these
               stand
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               space
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               particular
               and
               very
               narrow
               Roof
               ,
               which
               they
               support
               ,
               divide
               as
               it
               were
               the
               space
               into
               two
               parts
               .
               These
               four
               Columns
               ,
               and
               the
               oblong
               space
               wherein
               they
               are
               rais'd
               from
               the
               two
               Wings
               of
               the
               Greek
               Cross
               ,
               upon
               the
               frame
               whereof
               the
               whole
               Fabric
               is
               rear'd
               ;
               and
               the
               four
               Tetragons
               are
               as
               it
               were
               the
               four
               spaces
               ,
               that
               would
               appear
               round
               about
               a
               Cross
               plac'd
               upon
               a
               Table
               in
               a
               square
               .
            
             
               The
               Twenty
               Four
               Columns
               that
               support
               the
               Roofs
               of
               these
               six
               places
               which
               I
               have
               describ'd
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               thickness
               ,
               the
               same
               bigness
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Marble
               .
               But
               the
               four
               other
               Pillars
               ,
               that
               appear
               upon
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               between
               the
               two
               large
               Pillars
               of
               the
               grand
               Domo
               ,
               are
               much
               higher
               and
               bigger
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               one
               piece
               .
               These
               four
               Pillars
               support
               six
               others
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Womens
               lower
               Gallery
               ,
               which
               support
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               the
               right
               as
               the
               left
               Wing
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Draughts
               of
               the
               inside
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               thus
               all
               the
               Pillars
               that
               rise
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               than
               Forty
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               twenty
               of
               a
               side
               .
               These
               Forty
               lower
               Columns
               support
               Sixty
               others
               in
               the
               Womens
               Galleries
               above
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               the
               Pillars
               in
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               as
               well
               above
               as
               below
               ,
               exceed
               not
               the
               number
               of
               a
               Hundred
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               four
               of
               a
               middle
               size
               ,
               and
               three
               small
               ones
               ,
               which
               are
               over
               the
               doors
               ,
               and
               make
               in
               all
               a
               Hundred
               and
               Seven
               Pillars
               .
               All
               these
               Pillars
               are
               well
               turn'd
               ,
               but
               their
               Chapters
               do
               not
               answer
               at
               all
               to
               the
               beauty
               of
               their
               turning
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               distinguish
               of
               what
               Order
               they
               are
               ,
               unless
               you
               will
               call
               it
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Grecian-Gothick
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               was
               formerly
               confin'd
               within
               the
               space
               which
               is
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letters
               
                 a
                 a
                 a.
              
               and
               B.
               now
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               who
               never
               say
               above
               one
               Mass
               in
               a
               day
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               never
               had
               in
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               above
               one
               Altar
               which
               stands
               on
               that
               side
               which
               you
               will
               find
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               draught
               with
               the
               letter
               A.
               This
               custom
               was
               also
               observ'd
               a
               long
               time
               in
               the
               Latine
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Greek
               .
               But
               when
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               infinitely
               increas'd
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               having
               more
               Priests
               augmented
               the
               number
               also
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               to
               satifie
               the
               devotion
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               able
               to
               crowd
               together
               to
               hear
               one
               single
               service
               in
               one
               place
               .
               This
               Altar
               is
               by
               the
               Greeks
               to
               this
               day
               call'd
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               enclos'd
               within
               a
               space
               which
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Latins
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               .
               This
               place
               is
               always
               the
               most
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               terminated
               on
               the
               one
               side
               in
               a
               semi-circle
               cover'd
               with
               a
               half
               Domo
               ;
               
               on
               the
               other
               side
               in
               an
               enclosure
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               call'd
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 stand
                 of
                 Images
              
               .
               This
               enclosure
               was
               made
               of
               wood
               ,
               richly
               carv'd
               and
               adorn'd
               with
               sundry
               figures
               ,
               having
               three
               doors
               ,
               the
               middlemost
               being
               the
               biggest
               ,
               and
               two
               others
               that
               were
               less
               of
               each
               side
               .
               The
               middlemost
               was
               only
               for
               the
               Priest
               to
               go
               in
               and
               out
               during
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               second
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               admitted
               only
               the
               Deacon
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               on
               the
               left
               was
               free
               for
               the
               other
               Officers
               .
               Between
               the
               middlemost
               door
               and
               the
               two
               others
               stood
               the
               Images
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               St.
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Three
               doors
               were
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               Twelve
               Apostles
               .
               The
               Images
               that
               stood
               upon
               this
               Eikonostation
               ,
               were
               always
               in
               high
               veneration
               among
               the
               Greeks
               above
               any
               other
               ;
               they
               lighted
               up
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Tapers
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               frequently
               ador'd
               them
               with
               their
               Metaniai
               or
               Genuflections
               to
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               before
               the
               Turks
               turn'd
               the
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               into
               a
               Mosquee
               .
               But
               now
               the
               case
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               .
               The
               Altar
               was
               broken
               down
               by
               Mahomet
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               (
               with
               the
               City
               )
               he
               took
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               it
               to
               his
               false
               Mahomet
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               the
               Turks
               in
               their
               Mosquees
               offer
               to
               God
               only
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               thanksgivings
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               within
               their
               Churches
               which
               is
               particularly
               sanctify'd
               ,
               but
               the
               Mirabe
               or
               Maharab
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               large
               Niche
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               where
               they
               put
               their
               Alkoran
               .
               That
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               is
               all
               of
               Marble
               ,
               embellish'd
               with
               great
               store
               of
               Moresco
               work
               and
               Gilding
               .
               It
               is
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               draught
               with
               the
               letter
               B.
               Neither
               is
               it
               plac'd
               directly
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               uppermost
               part
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               for
               that
               being
               bilt
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               the
               situation
               was
               not
               convenient
               for
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               
               when
               they
               pray
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               turn
               always
               toward
               Koble
               ,
               or
               that
               part
               where
               the
               City
               of
               Mecca
               stands
               .
               So
               that
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               alter
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               South-East
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               point
               of
               the
               Compass
               the
               Turks
               adore
               ,
               they
               have
               only
               mended
               the
               situation
               of
               their
               Maharah
               ,
               to
               turn
               it
               toward
               their
               beloved
               point
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               observation
               of
               the
               Musselmen
               .
               This
               Maharah
               is
               rivited
               into
               a
               little
               counterwall
               ,
               that
               reaches
               no
               farther
               than
               the
               first
               Windows
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               hight
               of
               the
               arch
               re●urns
               again
               to
               receive
               into
               its
               concavity
               ,
               the
               ●ooks
               which
               the
               Imans
               make
               use
               of
               when
               they
               read
               Prayers
               .
               This
               counter-wall
               is
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               draught
               with
               two
               semi-circular
               lines
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               now
               this
               
               Maharah
               ●tands
               ,
               and
               where
               was
               formerly
               the
               Synthronos
               of
               ●he
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
               Over
               against
               the
               place
               mark'd
               with
               the
               direction
               ●
               .
               as
               also
               the
               place
               opposite
               to
               it
               ,
               was
               formerly
               a
               ●assage
               through
               which
               the
               Priests
               went
               from
               the
               Vestry
               to
               the
               Altar
               .
               But
               those
               two
               passages
               are
               now
               stopp'd
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               mark'd
               with
               ●he
               said
               Direction
               ,
               is
               now
               made
               a
               Closet
               ,
               Wainscoted
               Guilded
               ,
               and
               spread
               with
               rich
               Carpets
               ,
               with
               a
               large
               Window
               all
               the
               length
               of
               the
               Closet
               ,
               glaz'd
               and
               lattis'd
               ,
               where
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               hears
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               pays
               his
               Devotions
               to
               his
               false
               Prophet
               .
               He
               enters
               into
               it
               through
               a
               door
               which
               is
               near
               the
               Serraglio
               ,
               and
               which
               never
               opens
               but
               only
               ●o
               himself
               ,
               being
               mark'd
               with
               the
               direction
               ●
               .
               at
               which
               being
               enter'd
               ,
               he
               assends
               through
               a
               little
               lattic'd
               Gallery
               into
               his
               Closet
               ,
               where
               he
               has
               a
               full
               view
               of
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               without
               being
               ●een
               by
               any
               .
               This
               Closet
               is
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               Draught
               ,
               by
               the
               points
               next
               to
               the
               direction
               ●
               .
               There
               are
               also
               other
               things
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               
               Drughts
               with
               points
               ,
               as
               the
               singing
               mens
               Terraces
               at
               the
               direction
               D.
               the
               M●fti's
               Mamber
               at
               C.
               and
               the
               Preachers
               Pulpit
               at
               G.
               
            
             
               Having
               sufficiently
               describ'd
               the
               Cross
               and
               inner
               part
               of
               the
               Platform
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               describe
               the
               Compass
               of
               the
               Walls
               ,
               which
               area
               square
               building
               ,
               enveloping
               the
               Cross
               that
               gives
               form
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Eastern
               part
               toward
               the
               Serraglio
               had
               four
               doors
               formerly
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               two
               are
               now
               stopp'd
               up
               ,
               the
               third
               is
               for
               the
               Grand
               Signors
               privacy
               alone
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               is
               public
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letter
               Q.
               Through
               this
               door
               you
               descend
               twelve
               steps
               to
               enter
               into
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Piazza
               of
               the
               Serraglio
               is
               much
               higher
               than
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Between
               these
               two
               last
               doors
               contiguous
               to
               the
               Walls
               stand
               the
               four
               Buttresses
               which
               Iustinian
               caus'd
               to
               be
               erected
               ,
               to
               support
               the
               oriental
               Demi-dome
               ,
               which
               being
               thrown
               down
               by
               an
               Earth-quake
               ,
               and
               having
               broke
               down
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               with
               the
               fall
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               it
               to
               be
               replac'd
               where
               it
               stands
               at
               the
               two
               extremities
               of
               this
               oriental
               part
               .
               At
               the
               letter
               M.
               Stand
               two
               Towers
               ,
               of
               which
               that
               on
               the
               South-side
               is
               the
               biggest
               and
               lowest
               of
               all
               the
               four
               that
               stand
               at
               the
               four
               Corners
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               as
               being
               built
               in
               hast
               ,
               after
               that
               Mahomet
               II.
               had
               chang'd
               the
               Church
               into
               a
               Mosquee
               ;
               and
               was
               the
               first
               piece
               of
               Building
               which
               the
               Turks
               ever
               erected
               in
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
               The
               South
               and
               North
               part
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               differ
               very
               little
               ,
               as
               having
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               Five
               pair
               of
               stairs
               ,
               Twelve
               Windows
               ,
               and
               Two
               doors
               apiece
               .
               Of
               the
               Five
               pair
               of
               staires
               there
               are
               Two
               very
               large
               that
               ascend
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               not
               only
               Built
               to
               accommodate
               the
               Women
               in
               their
               going
               up
               to
               the
               
               Galleries
               ,
               but
               also
               serv'd
               to
               support
               the
               Doma
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               are
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               Draught
               with
               the
               letter
               E.
               The
               Three
               other
               pair
               of
               stairs
               go
               no
               higher
               then
               into
               the
               Womens
               lower
               Gallery
               .
               And
               of
               these
               ,
               two
               pair
               are
               plac'd
               at
               the
               two
               Corners
               that
               make
               the
               square
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               opening
               into
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Women
               ,
               who
               by
               that
               means
               went
               and
               came
               without
               being
               seen
               of
               the
               Men.
               But
               the
               door
               to
               the
               middle
               most
               pair
               is
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               serving
               only
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               whose
               business
               it
               was
               to
               perfume
               the
               Womens
               Galleries
               ,
               during
               Divine
               service
               .
               The
               doors
               belonging
               ot
               the
               stairs
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               open
               only
               to
               the
               Galleries
               above
               .
               The
               Twelve
               Windows
               in
               each
               of
               the
               fronts
               North
               and
               South
               are
               very
               small
               ,
               contain'd
               under
               four
               large
               Arches
               .
               The
               four
               doors
               which
               formerly
               open'd
               to
               the
               North
               and
               South
               are
               now
               stopp'd
               up
               ,
               all
               but
               one
               to
               the
               South
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letter
               Q.
               
            
             
               All
               the
               West
               part
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               is
               taken
               up
               with
               two
               Vestibulums
               or
               Portico's
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Court
               that
               lyes
               before
               them
               .
               The
               biggest
               of
               these
               two
               Portico's
               which
               joyn
               to
               the
               Church
               is
               double
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               one
               above
               ,
               and
               another
               below
               .
               The
               lowermost
               is
               the
               true
               Portico
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               that
               above
               is
               only
               a
               Gallery
               belonging
               to
               the
               Gunaikeion
               .
               The
               inferiour
               Portico
               opens
               with
               Sixteen
               doors
               ,
               Nine
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               Five
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               One
               to
               the
               North
               and
               another
               to
               the
               South
               .
               All
               these
               doors
               are
               of
               Marble
               ,
               and
               the
               folders
               are
               of
               Copper
               or
               Brass
               ,
               adorn'd
               with
               several
               flat
               Crosses
               ,
               Trefoild
               or
               Flowerdeliz'd
               ;
               from
               all
               which
               the
               Turks
               have
               taken
               the
               thwart
               pieces
               ,
               not
               believing
               that
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               they
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               a
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               was
               ever
               Cr●cify'd
               himself
               in
               person
               ,
               but
               only
               
               that
               some
               Fantom
               or
               Apparition
               seemingly
               suffer'd
               in
               his
               stead
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               indure
               to
               behold
               at
               the
               very
               entrance
               into
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               such
               marks
               of
               Jewish
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               Christian
               stupidity
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Article
               of
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               .
               The
               space
               between
               the
               doors
               is
               lin'd
               all
               with
               fair
               Marble
               of
               various
               colours
               ,
               and
               border'd
               with
               Alablaster
               Garlands
               of
               several
               sorts
               .
               Over
               all
               this
               Marble
               Embroidery
               ,
               that
               reaches
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Gates
               ,
               are
               several
               Figures
               and
               Crosses
               in
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               have
               not
               yet
               so
               much
               defac'd
               ,
               but
               that
               above
               the
               Three
               doresin
               the
               middle
               you
               may
               discern
               the
               Picture
               of
               our
               Saviour
               giving
               his
               blessing
               to
               an
               Emperour
               prostrated
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               with
               a
               Panhagia
               ,
               or
               our
               Lady
               on
               his
               Right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Prodromos
               or
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               upon
               his
               left
               .
               The
               upper
               part
               of
               the
               space
               between
               these
               West
               doors
               of
               the
               Portico
               ,
               is
               enlighten'd
               with
               three
               small
               Windows
               ,
               contain'd
               under
               an
               Arch
               ;
               the
               lower
               part
               being
               full
               of
               small
               Terraces
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               mark'd
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               only
               of
               wood
               .
               At
               the
               two
               extremities
               of
               this
               Portico
               ,
               are
               two
               large
               entrances
               or
               Portalls
               ,
               where
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               several
               Pictures
               in
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               and
               other
               pieces
               of
               Carving
               upon
               the
               Brazen
               Folders
               ,
               and
               these
               words
               already
               recited
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               several
               Cyphers
               denoting
               the
               year
               when
               the
               doors
               were
               set
               up
               .
               Then
               ●nder
               each
               of
               these
               large
               Portalls
               ,
               are
               two
               lesser
               doors
               ,
               that
               lead
               to
               the
               Womens
               Gallery
               up
               an
               easy
               pair
               of
               stairs
               ,
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letter
               E.
               
            
             
               Going
               out
               of
               this
               Portico
               ,
               at
               the
               West
               side
               ,
               you
               enter
               into
               another
               Portico
               ,
               neither
               so
               long
               nor
               so
               large
               as
               the
               former
               .
               It
               was
               by
               the
               Greeks
               call'd
               Nartex
               ,
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               draught
               with
               the
               letter
               N.
               Now
               in
               regard
               this
               Nartex
               serv'd
               to
               
               no
               other
               use
               then
               to
               receive
               the
               Penitents
               and
               Catechumeni
               or
               Proselytes
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               satisfaction
               given
               ,
               or
               before
               Baptisme
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               find
               the
               least
               appearance
               ,
               that
               ever
               it
               had
               any
               great
               cost
               bestowed
               upon
               it
               ,
               being
               very
               plain
               ,
               with
               a
               roof
               like
               the
               bone
               of
               a
               Fish
               ,
               and
               pav'd
               only
               with
               great
               pieces
               of
               Marble
               without
               any
               order
               or
               design
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               some
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               first
               Portico
               was
               not
               built
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               it
               hinders
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Front.
               But
               in
               regard
               we
               do
               not
               find
               by
               any
               probable
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               any
               other
               Front
               or
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               what
               it
               still
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               unlikely
               that
               they
               would
               have
               rais'd
               a
               Tower
               not
               above
               Twenty
               paces
               from
               the
               main
               structure
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               dozen
               open
               Arches
               at
               the
               same
               distance
               ,
               without
               closing
               up
               the
               whole
               with
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               some
               slight
               covering
               instead
               of
               a
               Portico
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               believe
               ,
               this
               Portico
               to
               ●e
               as
               ancient
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               being
               built
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               and
               form
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               particular
               parts
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               two
               extremities
               of
               this
               Portico
               stand
               two
               little
               doors
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               Draught
               with
               the
               letter
               M.
               These
               are
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Towers
               upon
               the
               West
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               Muezins
               ascend
               when
               they
               go
               to
               call
               the
               people
               to
               Church
               ;
               and
               which
               had
               the
               Turks
               any
               Bells
               would
               serve
               for
               Steeples
               .
               Round
               about
               the
               Tower
               upon
               the
               South
               side
               are
               several
               Fountaines
               under
               a
               Gallery
               ,
               supported
               by
               Eight
               Pillars
               marked
               with
               the
               letter
               R.
               The
               west
               part
               of
               this
               Nartex
               receives
               in
               the
               Light
               at
               thirteen
               Windows
               ,
               and
               opens
               with
               Three
               doors
               ,
               of
               which
               Tw●
               are
               very
               large
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               other
               ●ery
               
               small
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Tower
               mark'd
               with
               the
               letter
               O.
               This
               Tower
               was
               formerly
               the
               Steeple
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               now
               a
               useless
               vacuity
               ,
               the
               Turks
               having
               converted
               the
               Bells
               into
               the
               lowder
               ,
               and
               less
               pleasing
               Music
               of
               the
               Cannon
               .
               The
               little
               door
               is
               only
               for
               the
               Muezins
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               Chambers
               round
               a
               small
               Court
               ,
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               Draught
               with
               the
               Directions
               S.
               and
               T.
               There
               is
               also
               in
               this
               Court
               belonging
               altogether
               to
               the
               old
               Steeple
               ,
               a
               place
               where
               you
               descend
               Thirty
               steps
               to
               fetch
               water
               out
               of
               a
               large
               Cistern
               ,
               which
               runs
               under
               all
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               discharges
               it self
               out
               of
               several
               Cocks
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Platform
               Draught
               with
               the
               letter
               P.
               Near
               to
               thse
               steps
               ,
               and
               toward
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               stands
               a
               large
               Vessel
               in
               which
               the
               Officers
               wash
               their
               Linnen
               and
               other
               Habits
               .
               I
               have
               also
               mark'd
               it
               with
               the
               letter
               V.
               not
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               much
               worth
               notice
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               observe
               the
               exactness
               and
               fidelity
               of
               the
               Draught
               ,
               if
               ever
               it
               be
               his
               chance
               to
               Travell
               to
               Constantinople
               .
               He
               will
               also
               find
               at
               the
               direction
               ✚
               .
               a
               small
               octogon
               Chappel
               ,
               which
               serves
               now
               to
               no
               other
               use
               then
               to
               lay
               the
               provision
               of
               Hay
               and
               Oates
               for
               the
               Sultans
               adjoyning
               stables
               .
               It
               was
               formerly
               the
               Vestry
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               still
               some
               likelihood
               remaining
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               door
               out
               of
               this
               place
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               fill'd
               up
               with
               small
               Tittles
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               now
               quite
               stopp'd
               up
               .
               All
               this
               that
               I
               have
               said
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               platform
               Draught
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               cease
               to
               tire
               the
               Reader
               with
               any
               farther
               topographical
               description
               .
               As
               for
               the
               measure
               I
               have
               reduc'd
               it
               to
               the
               ●adom
               ,
               call'd
               *
               
                 Toise
                 de
                 petit
                 pied
              
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               view
               and
               examine
               every
               thing
               without
               
               any
               fear
               of
               being
               deceiv'd
               ,
               or
               making
               false
               conjectures
               ,
               as
               being
               drawn
               with
               all
               the
               exactness
               imaginable
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               describ'd
               the
               Platform
               ,
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               elevation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               persons
               who
               till
               now
               have
               heard
               talk
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 .
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               have
               been
               easily
               led
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               out
               side
               and
               inside
               of
               it
               was
               a
               Master-piece
               of
               Architecture
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               ornaments
               both
               without
               and
               within
               do
               not
               give
               place
               to
               any
               of
               the
               stately
               and
               magnificent
               structures
               in
               Europe
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               Ages
               however
               have
               been
               look'd
               upon
               as
               vain
               boasters
               ,
               but
               also
               perswaded
               thereto
               by
               several
               Travellers
               ,
               who
               have
               made
               descriptions
               perhaps
               more
               pleasing
               to
               the
               ear
               ,
               than
               approaching
               to
               truth
               .
               But
               for
               my
               part
               not
               believing
               the
               Hyperboles
               of
               Poetical
               fancies
               ,
               and
               not
               finding
               the
               Historians
               of
               chiefest
               credit
               ,
               who
               spake
               most
               highly
               in
               praise
               of
               this
               Astonishing
               pile
               ,
               have
               gone
               any
               farther
               than
               big
               words
               ,
               which
               only
               fill
               the
               mind
               with
               false
               Idea's
               without
               having
               vouchsaf'd
               us
               the
               least
               Line
               of
               a
               Description
               by
               way
               of
               Draught
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               touch
               of
               Pencil
               or
               Graver
               .
               I
               have
               therefore
               presum'd
               to
               do
               more
               and
               say
               less
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               who
               is
               left
               to
               his
               own
               judgment
               ,
               knowing
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     Segnius
                     irritant
                     animos
                     demissa
                     per
                     aures
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quam
                     quae
                     sunt
                     oculis
                     commissa
                     fidelibus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Words
                     passing
                     through
                     the
                     ear
                     far
                     less
                     convince
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Then
                     what
                     is
                     obvious
                     to
                     the
                     seeing
                     sence
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Northwest
                 Prospect
                 of
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Figure
               VI.
               
            
             
               A.
               The
               Domo
               ;
               
               very
               much
               weather
               beaten
               ,
               inform
               like
               a
               half
               Circle
               ,
               having
               Twenty
               Four
               Windows
               ,
               supported
               with
               Four
               large
               Pillars
               ,
               upon
               which
               it
               does
               not
               seem
               however
               to
               rest
               .
            
             
               B.
               Three
               of
               the
               four
               great
               Buttresses
               added
               to
               the
               Four
               large
               Pillars
               which
               sustain
               the
               Dome
               ,
               in
               every
               one
               of
               which
               a
               great
               pair
               of
               stairs
               run
               up
               ,
               that
               lead
               to
               the
               Womens
               Galleries
               .
            
             
               C.
               The
               Womens
               second
               Galleries
               ,
               the
               six
               Arches
               of
               which
               are
               stopp'd
               up
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               more
               firm
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               frequent
               Earth-quakes
               .
            
             
               D.
               The
               Womens
               first
               Galleries
               ,
               much
               longer
               and
               larger
               then
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               Walls
               of
               which
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               lin'd
               with
               Marble
               ,
               the
               Roof
               like
               a
               large
               Fish-bone
               ,
               all
               enrich'd
               with
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               adorn'd
               with
               sixty
               Pillars
               of
               speckled
               Egyptian
               Marble
               ,
               resting
               upon
               Forty
               others
               much
               bigger
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               which
               together
               with
               the
               Pilasters
               support
               the
               whole
               stuucture
               .
            
             
               d.
               The
               stairs
               by
               which
               the
               Priests
               ascender
               with
               their
               Incense
               into
               the
               Womens
               Gallery
               .
            
             
               E.
               The
               upper
               Portico
               at
               the
               end
               wheneof
               were
               the
               Wiudows
               that
               looks
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               is
               that
               fair
               transparent
               stone
               ,
               which
               some
               Travellers
               have
               taken
               for
               an
               Onyan
               ,
               but
               is
               no
               other
               then
               a
               very
               clear
               Marble
               ,
               which
               are
               common
               in
               Persia.
               
            
             
               F.
               The
               North
               entrance
               into
               the
               lower
               Portico
               ,
               never
               open
               but
               upon
               grand
               Festivalls
               ,
               and
               during
               Ramazan
               .
               The
               Walls
               are
               lin'd
               with
               Marble
               of
               several
               colours
               ,
               over
               which
               are
               the
               Pictures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               St.
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               the
               Roof
               ,
               Fish-bone
               work
               ,
               embellish'd
               with
               Mosaic
               work
               .
            
             
             
               G.
               The
               first
               Portico
               or
               Nartex
               .
               formerly
               appointed
               for
               Penitents
               and
               Proselytes
               ,
               without
               any
               Ornament
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               which
               are
               two
               doors
               that
               lead
               up
               to
               the
               Towers
               .
               It
               has
               only
               two
               principal
               entrances
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               small
               one
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               through
               which
               Officers
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               pass
               to
               ●ond
               fro
               .
            
             
               H.
               This
               was
               the
               Steeple
               formerly
               for
               the
               Bells
               ,
               now
               useless
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               entrance
               down
               to
               the
               Cistern
               under
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               K.
               The
               West
               door
               into
               the
               first
               Portico
               .
            
             
               L.
               The
               Chains
               which
               the
               Turks
               fix
               to
               all
               places
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               have
               more
               then
               an
               ordinary
               respect
               ,
               ●
               Gardens
               and
               other
               places
               about
               the
               Mosquees
               ,
               to
               prevent
               Horses
               ,
               Mules
               and
               other
               Beasts
               from
               getting
               in
               ;
               and
               which
               the
               people
               being
               bound
               to
               stoop
               as
               they
               pass
               under
               ,
               puts
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               respect
               and
               reverence
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               M.
               Four
               little
               Towers
               ,
               to
               the
               top
               of
               which
               the
               Muezins
               attend
               every
               day
               Five
               and
               Six
               times
               ,
               ●pon
               Frydays
               ,
               and
               Seven
               times
               in
               Lent
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               people
               to
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               N.
               The
               door
               of
               enclosure
               ,
               containing
               the
               Sepulchers
               of
               Four
               Sultans
               .
            
             
               O.
               A
               Cloyster
               ,
               round
               about
               which
               are
               Built
               several
               Chambers
               for
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               P.
               Part
               of
               the
               Serraglio
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             Building
             and
             Elevation
             of
             Sancta
             Sophia
             .
          
           
             WHich
             way
             soever
             you
             take
             a
             prospect
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             foregoing
             Draught
             by
             a
             Prospect
             to
             the
             North
             and
             West
             ,
             it
             appears
             always
             square
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             
             Church
             would
             be
             perfectly
             so
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             only
             four
             Fadom
             more
             in
             breadth
             .
             At
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             square
             ,
             which
             is
             under
             the
             Domo
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             rais'd
             upon
             the
             four
             large
             inside
             Pillars
             ,
             stand
             four
             large
             massie
             Buttresses
             ,
             admitting
             the
             light
             in
             at
             three
             Windows
             .
             In
             every
             one
             of
             which
             is
             an
             easy
             pair
             of
             stairs
             leading
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             mark'd
             in
             this
             plate
             with
             the
             letter
             B.
             Between
             which
             Butteresses
             run
             the
             Womens
             Galleries
             ,
             whither
             they
             also
             lead
             .
             Of
             which
             the
             upper
             are
             mark'd
             C.
             shorter
             and
             narower
             ,
             as
             terminating
             between
             the
             two
             large
             Buttresses
             .
             The
             other
             or
             the
             lowermost
             is
             mark'd
             D
             ,
             broader
             and
             longer
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             same
             dimensions
             with
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             To
             the
             upper
             Gallery
             belong
             seven
             little
             Windows
             without
             ,
             answering
             to
             as
             many
             Arches
             which
             were
             formerly
             open
             in
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             now
             by
             the
             T●rks
             quite
             stopp'd
             up
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             need
             of
             so
             many
             out-lets
             for
             their
             Women
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             .
             Above
             the
             roof
             of
             the
             upper
             Gynaikeion
             ,
             runs
             a
             single
             Wall
             cover'd
             with
             an
             Arch
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             light
             in
             at
             Twelve
             ill-shap'd
             Windows
             ;
             Seven
             of
             which
             are
             very
             small
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             right
             line
             to
             the
             very
             roof
             of
             the
             upper
             Gallery
             ,
             and
             Five
             somewhat
             bigger
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seven
             below
             .
             All
             this
             is
             cover'd
             with
             a
             large
             Domo
             ,
             on
             the
             top
             of
             which
             mark'd
             A
             ,
             stands
             a
             pinacle
             of
             Brass
             guilded
             ,
             with
             a
             Crescent
             of
             the
             same
             at
             the
             top
             .
             Which
             manner
             of
             finishing
             is
             observ'd
             in
             all
             the
             publick
             Buildings
             among
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Under
             this
             Domo
             ,
             on
             the
             west
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             Semi-Dome
             with
             Five
             Windows
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             is
             shut
             up
             .
             It
             appears
             at
             the
             side
             of
             two
             small
             Cupola's
             ,
             which
             have
             between
             them
             one
             large
             semicircular
             window
             parted
             into
             six
             Lights
             ,
             with
             a
             
             thwart
             piece
             of
             stone-work
             ,
             which
             rests
             upon
             two
             small
             Columns
             that
             support
             two
             others
             .
             Those
             two
             little
             Cupola's
             were
             only
             plac'd
             in
             that
             part
             for
             ornament
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             overture
             into
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             into
             themselves
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             hollow
             .
             Between
             these
             little
             Cupola's
             and
             the
             large
             Buttresses
             there
             are
             two
             other
             Semi-Domes
             ,
             one
             of
             each
             side
             ,
             having
             formerly
             six
             Windows
             a
             piece
             .
             But
             the
             continual
             Earth-quakes
             were
             the
             occasion
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             stopp'd
             up
             .
             These
             two
             Demi-Domes
             upon
             the
             West
             side
             ,
             with
             the
             two
             that
             answer
             them
             upon
             the
             East
             side
             ,
             cover
             the
             four
             Semi-circles
             of
             the
             Quire
             ,
             and
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Sophia
             mark'd
             in
             Fig.
             V.
             with
             the
             letter
             H.
             
          
           
             A
             little
             below
             these
             three
             Semi-Domes
             runs
             a
             great
             Gallery
             with
             nine
             great
             Windows
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             is
             parted
             with
             a
             thwart
             piece
             of
             stone-work
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             two
             little
             square
             Pillars
             ,
             all
             of
             Marble
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Portico
             under
             it
             has
             as
             many
             .
             It
             is
             mark'd
             with
             the
             letter
             E.
             and
             is
             supported
             with
             six
             Buttresses
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             runs
             up
             a
             foursquare
             Tower
             mark'd
             H.
             it
             is
             not
             above
             Fifty
             Fadom
             high
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             the
             Steeple
             formerly
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             contain
             very
             many
             nor
             very
             great
             Bells
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             no
             bigger
             .
             Under
             the
             Buttresses
             behind
             the
             Steeple
             ,
             is
             a
             little
             Portico
             or
             Nartex
             mark'd
             G.
             and
             near
             to
             it
             at
             the
             direction
             I
             ,
             is
             a
             large
             door
             that
             leads
             to
             the
             Cocks
             of
             the
             Cistern
             under
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Trees
             adjoyning
             shade
             a
             little
             Court
             belonging
             to
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             whose
             lesser
             Chambers
             you
             may
             see
             at
             the
             letter
             O.
             
          
           
             At
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             all
             the
             Building
             stand
             four
             Towers
             ,
             all
             delicate
             pieces
             of
             Workmanship
             ,
             except
             that
             which
             stands
             behind
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             of
             
             which
             you
             see
             no
             part
             in
             this
             Draught
             but
             only
             the
             Spire
             near
             to
             the
             letter
             A.
             They
             are
             mark'd
             with
             the
             letter
             M.
             having
             above
             but
             one
             Gallery
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Windows
             of
             the
             great
             Domo
             ,
             but
             they
             bear
             their
             Pinacles
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Domo
             .
             Round
             about
             the
             two
             Minarets
             or
             Towers
             ,
             upon
             the
             West
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             the
             three
             principal
             entrances
             into
             them
             ,
             mark'd
             in
             the
             Platform
             Fig.
             V.
             with
             the
             letter
             E.
             but
             in
             this
             last
             plate
             with
             the
             letter
             K.
             in
             regard
             that
             in
             this
             place
             there
             is
             but
             one
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             It
             is
             cover'd
             with
             a
             little
             Domo
             ,
             at
             the
             side
             whereof
             there
             is
             a
             little
             stone
             cut
             into
             steps
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             ride
             to
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             to
             alight
             ,
             or
             to
             get
             up
             on
             Horseback
             .
             To
             the
             East
             of
             this
             Tower
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             one
             of
             the
             Entrances
             into
             the
             large
             Portico
             ,
             mark'd
             E.
             This
             is
             the
             North
             entrance
             ,
             where
             you
             descend
             by
             steps
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             pavement
             of
             the
             street
             in
             that
             place
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             Pavement
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Within
             this
             entrance
             upon
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             as
             also
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             Portico
             ,
             appear
             two
             little
             doors
             opening
             upon
             an
             easie
             pair
             of
             stairs
             that
             lead
             to
             the
             upper
             Galleries
             .
             From
             this
             entrance
             into
             the
             grand
             Portico
             ,
             there
             runns
             a
             little
             Wall
             ,
             that
             encloses
             the
             three
             North
             half
             Buttresses
             ,
             and
             the
             space
             between
             them
             makes
             a
             little
             long
             Court
             ,
             planted
             with
             some
             few
             young
             Trees
             .
             This
             wall
             ends
             at
             a
             little
             Octogon
             Chapel
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             the
             Vestry
             ,
             mark'd
             with
             the
             direction
             ✚
             in
             Fig.
             V.
             and
             in
             this
             Draught
             with
             the
             letters
             P.
             Q.
             Between
             this
             little
             Chapel
             and
             the
             Tower
             behind
             it
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             entrances
             into
             one
             of
             the
             upper
             Galleries
             mark'd
             in
             Fig.
             V.
             with
             the
             letter
             E.
             but
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             latter
             plate
             ,
             because
             this
             Chapel
             hides
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             discover'd
             ,
             but
             as
             you
             enter
             ,
             or
             stand
             just
             right
             against
             it
             :
             Now
             in
             
             regard
             it
             was
             at
             this
             private
             and
             little
             frequented
             door
             that
             I
             always
             went
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             take
             my
             Draughts
             and
             observations
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             I
             will
             recreate
             this
             tiresome
             description
             with
             the
             story
             of
             an
             accident
             that
             befell
             me
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             I
             was
             at
             the
             height
             of
             all
             my
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             eager
             longing
             which
             we
             have
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             what
             we
             desire
             ,
             exposes
             us
             to
             many
             hazards
             .
             For
             the
             gaining
             of
             that
             ,
             we
             sacrifice
             oftentimes
             what
             is
             most
             dear
             to
             us
             in
             the
             world
             .
             I
             met
             at
             Constantinople
             with
             two
             persons
             who
             had
             orders
             from
             His
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             to
             Travel
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             back
             upon
             their
             return
             the
             most
             exact
             Draughts
             and
             faithful
             relations
             of
             whatever
             they
             could
             meet
             with
             that
             was
             most
             worthy
             observation
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             one
             day
             studiously
             reading
             their
             instructious
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             expresly
             commanded
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             possibly
             be
             accomplish'd
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Draught
             of
             the
             inside
             and
             outside
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             .
             Now
             understanding
             that
             neither
             of
             these
             two
             Travellers
             had
             dar'd
             to
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             danger
             ,
             it
             came
             into
             my
             mind
             ,
             perceiving
             they
             had
             left
             Constantinople
             without
             adventring
             to
             pursue
             the
             Kings
             commands
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             perhaps
             have
             better
             success
             ,
             if
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             my
             Prince
             I
             should
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             run
             a
             little
             more
             hazard
             then
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             undergo
             ,
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Kings
             Sallery
             ,
             and
             honoured
             with
             his
             commands
             .
          
           
             Foreseeing
             therefore
             how
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             take
             the
             Draughts
             and
             measures
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             my
             long
             habit
             ,
             my
             long
             beard
             ,
             nor
             the
             Title
             and
             quality
             of
             Physician
             ,
             which
             I
             took
             upon
             me
             ,
             would
             stand
             me
             in
             any
             stead
             ,
             I
             had
             recourse
             to
             intreague
             and
             policy
             .
             For
             we
             do
             meet
             with
             some
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             vertue
             of
             some
             engagements
             or
             other
             ,
             do
             at
             length
             attain
             the
             
             ends
             which
             they
             propose
             to
             themselves
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             address'd
             my self
             to
             a
             certain
             Greek
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             the
             good
             qualities
             of
             a
             person
             who
             sought
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             do
             kindnesses
             when
             opportunity
             offer'd
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Goldsmith
             by
             Trade
             ,
             which
             he
             follow'd
             less
             then
             the
             zealous
             affection
             which
             appear'd
             in
             him
             to
             excess
             ,
             to
             do
             courtesies
             for
             his
             friends
             .
             He
             liv'd
             near
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             believe
             he
             might
             be
             acquainted
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Officers
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             To
             him
             therefore
             having
             particularly
             imparted
             my
             design
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             would
             discourse
             the
             business
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             put
             me
             in
             farther
             hopes
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             when
             he
             went
             to
             cary
             home
             certain
             toys
             which
             he
             was
             making
             for
             one
             of
             his
             Wives
             ,
             he
             should
             accomplish
             my
             business
             over
             two
             or
             three
             Flingeans
             or
             cups
             of
             Coffee
             ,
             especially
             having
             had
             success
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             much
             more
             danger
             .
             I
             left
             with
             him
             a
             
               Venetian
               Sequin
            
             to
             drink
             ,
             worth
             seven
             *
             Livers
             ,
             ten
             
               Sous
               French
            
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             him
             more
             if
             he
             could
             but
             get
             me
             the
             liberty
             to
             take
             the
             Draughts
             and
             Measures
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             morning
             the
             Greek
             came
             to
             my
             Lodging
             at
             Galata
             ,
             and
             carry'd
             me
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             a
             person
             near
             his
             house
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             certainly
             made
             a
             better
             composition
             ,
             had
             he
             drank
             as
             much
             Wine
             as
             he
             made
             use
             of
             Oyl
             .
             He
             was
             the
             chief
             
               Mu●tar
               Agasi
            
             ,
             or
             Caudilafti
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             who
             are
             imploy'd
             to
             look
             after
             the
             Lamps
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             Muctariat
             of
             this
             Mosquee
             a
             small
             Office.
             For
             as
             it
             is
             his
             business
             sometimes
             to
             keep
             above
             two
             Thousand
             Lamps
             lighted
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             especially
             all
             the
             Ramazan
             nights
             ,
             it
             behoves
             him
             to
             have
             his
             hands
             as
             clean
             as
             a
             Mahometan
             ,
             from
             all
             other
             defilement
             but
             those
             of
             durty
             Gold
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             he
             washes
             them
             every
             moment
             ,
             not
             being
             
             able
             to
             avoid
             the
             greasie
             kindnesses
             which
             the
             Oyl
             will
             sometimes
             drop
             upon
             his
             fingers
             .
             This
             good
             man
             ,
             whom
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             gain
             by
             never
             so
             many
             Lamps
             full
             of
             Wine
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             an
             old
             curmudgeon
             that
             never
             drank
             any
             ,
             told
             me
             at
             my
             first
             approaches
             ,
             that
             his
             Goldsmith
             had
             extreamly
             surpriz'd
             him
             ,
             in
             acquainting
             him
             that
             I
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             take
             the
             Draughts
             and
             measures
             of
             the
             inside
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ;
             that
             perhaps
             I
             was
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             entrance
             into
             that
             holy
             place
             was
             open
             to
             none
             but
             Mussullmen
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             could
             not
             be
             a
             greater
             crime
             then
             to
             admit
             a
             Giaur
             or
             infidell
             to
             take
             the
             Draughts
             and
             measures
             of
             that
             place
             as
             I
             design'd
             .
             True
             it
             was
             indeed
             ,
             that
             having
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Lamps
             and
             the
             Galleries
             ,
             he
             could
             giye
             me
             entrance
             above
             and
             below
             ,
             without
             any
             danger
             ,
             provided
             it
             were
             not
             in
             prayer
             time
             ,
             but
             to
             stay
             three
             whole
             days
             as
             I
             desir'd
             ,
             he
             could
             by
             no
             means
             permit
             me
             ,
             without
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             mine
             ,
             should
             I
             be
             discern'd
             by
             any
             one
             during
             prayer
             time
             ,
             or
             be
             surprized
             by
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Officers
             who
             had
             keys
             as
             well
             as
             himself
             .
          
           
             I
             understood
             by
             his
             canting
             what
             he
             drove
             at
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             some
             other
             then
             the
             usual
             key
             to
             open
             the
             Gallery
             doors
             .
             To
             this
             end
             I
             made
             use
             of
             a
             neat
             Watch
             that
             I
             had
             bought
             by
             chance
             for
             three
             
               Venetian
               Sequins
            
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             worth
             above
             ●ix
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             carry'd
             with
             me
             out
             of
             a
             design
             to
             present
             him
             if
             he
             accomplish'd
             my
             purpose
             .
             This
             Watch
             I
             drew
             out
             ,
             lookt
             what
             was
             a
             Clock
             ,
             and
             then
             wound
             it
             up
             before
             his
             face
             .
             The
             baite
             took
             ,
             the
             M●chtar
             fail'd
             not
             to
             ask
             me
             to
             let
             him
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             pleas'd
             his
             fancy
             ,
             demanded
             of
             me
             if
             I
             would
             fell
             it
             .
             I
             answer'd
             the
             Watch
             Watch
             worth
             ten
             Sequins
             ,
             but
             since
             it
             pleas'd
             him
             ,
             
             I
             would
             pesent
             it
             to
             him
             jaba
             or
             gratis
             ,
             if
             by
             his
             permission
             I
             might
             see
             the
             inside
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             and
             stay
             there
             three
             or
             four
             days
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             go
             in
             before
             Salem-namasi
             or
             before
             day
             break
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             would
             not
             stir
             out
             till
             after
             Accham-namasi
             or
             Evening
             Prayer
             :
             which
             since
             he
             had
             the
             Keyes
             himself
             ,
             might
             be
             done
             without
             any
             hazard
             to
             himself
             or
             me
             ,
             so
             he
             let
             no
             body
             in
             besides
             my self
             .
          
           
             The
             covetous
             fox
             ,
             having
             his
             eyes
             dazl'd
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             my
             Watch
             ,
             cry'd
             out
             ,
             
               bré
               guidi
               kiafer
               choc
               ister
               sen
               bi
               r
               sahat
               ichun
               .
               Ah
               Devil
               of
               an
               Infidell
               you
               ask
               too
               much
               for
               your
               Watch.
            
             However
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             earnest
             desire
             I
             had
             ,
             he
             willingly
             granted
             for
             his
             part
             what
             I
             demanded
             ;
             but
             that
             not
             being
             the
             only
             person
             that
             kept
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Galleries
             ,
             therefore
             to
             make
             sure
             work
             ,
             it
             behov'd
             me
             to
             speak
             to
             two
             Officers
             of
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             who
             as
             well
             as
             himself
             had
             all
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             same
             places
             ;
             however
             he
             did
             not
             question
             but
             that
             for
             some
             small
             matter
             he
             should
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             my
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             Goldsmith
             of
             his
             success
             .
          
           
             The
             Greek
             either
             out
             of
             affection
             or
             interest
             seem'd
             to
             be
             most
             passionately
             concern'd
             in
             my
             behalf
             ,
             not
             giving
             himself
             any
             rest
             for
             solliciting
             the
             Candilafti
             or
             Lamp-lighter
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             few
             days
             he
             came
             to
             me
             like
             one
             overjoy'd
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             that
             my
             business
             was
             effected
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             to
             go
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             being
             Monday
             ,
             and
             wait
             at
             the
             private
             door
             of
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             fly
             open
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             charmes
             of
             my
             Watch
             and
             four
             Sequins
             more
             ,
             which
             I
             was
             to
             give
             to
             the
             two
             other
             Officers
             mention'd
             by
             the
             Muctar
             :
             who
             being
             satisfy'd
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             liberty
             to
             draw
             ,
             
             take
             measures
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             else
             I
             pleas'd
             ,
             but
             dig
             up
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Mosquee
             .
          
           
             I
             that
             had
             never
             pay'd
             less
             than
             five
             and
             twenty
             
               per
               cent
            
             for
             my
             Bills
             of
             Exchange
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             fail
             of
             my
             time
             ,
             and
             thought
             my
             Watch
             a
             sufficient
             price
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             my
             curiosity
             ,
             was
             very
             loath
             to
             part
             with
             my
             four
             Sequins
             ,
             to
             the
             value
             of
             Ten
             Crowns
             ;
             considering
             withal
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Mile
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             my
             Purse
             .
             Nevertheless
             after
             many
             contests
             in
             vain
             ,
             seeing
             those
             Adorers
             of
             Silver
             would
             not
             bate
             me
             a
             doit
             ,
             alleadging
             still
             the
             great
             danger
             and
             hazard
             which
             they
             ran
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             I
             was
             perswaded
             to
             cross
             the
             Cudgells
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             see
             some
             thing
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             raritie
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             was
             assur'd
             that
             no
             person
             but
             my self
             was
             ever
             before
             Master
             of
             :
             Thereupon
             I
             went
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             ,
             and
             foreseeing
             that
             there
             would
             be
             some
             want
             of
             a
             little
             refreshment
             in
             regard
             I
             was
             not
             going
             to
             keep
             the
             Turkish
             Ramazan
             or
             Lent
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             draw
             the
             Draught
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             carry'd
             with
             me
             a
             
               Bologna
               Sawsage
            
             ,
             a
             Bottle
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             a
             Loaf
             .
             Which
             had
             been
             sufficient
             to
             have
             cost
             me
             my
             dear
             life
             ,
             had
             they
             found
             me
             eating
             Bacon
             and
             drinking
             Wine
             ,
             the
             two
             abominations
             chiefly
             forbidden
             by
             their
             Law
             ,
             and
             polluting
             with
             them
             the
             holyest
             of
             all
             their
             Mosquees
             .
             Thus
             I
             spent
             the
             first
             day
             well
             enough
             without
             any
             interruption
             in
             the
             Gallery
             .
             But
             the
             next
             day
             was
             not
             so
             calm
             .
             For
             whilst
             the
             Turk●
             were
             at
             their
             Devotions
             ,
             I
             fell
             to
             my
             Sawsage
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             time
             they
             had
             done
             Praying
             ,
             I
             had
             done
             eating
             ;
             and
             was
             fallen
             very
             serious
             again
             to
             my
             business
             .
             When
             lo
             ,
             athwart
             the
             Pillars
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Galleries
             ,
             I
             perceiv'd
             a
             tall
             long
             fellow
             stalking
             toward
             that
             part
             where
             I
             was
             ,
             who
             I
             found
             had
             let
             himself
             in
             at
             
             another
             door
             than
             that
             at
             which
             my
             Introductor
             had
             let
             me
             in
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             firmly
             of
             belief
             ,
             seeing
             a
             white
             Turbant
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             whom
             I
             knew
             not
             ,
             that
             my
             business
             was
             done
             ,
             should
             it
             prove
             to
             be
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             one
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             Muctar
             had
             made
             of
             the
             conspiracy
             .
             I
             was
             in
             a
             strange
             Quandary
             ;
             sometimes
             I
             thought
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             at
             my
             repast
             while
             the
             Turks
             were
             at
             Prayers
             ,
             that
             some
             person
             had
             spy'd
             me
             from
             below
             ,
             as
             having
             perhaps
             had
             the
             ill
             luck
             while
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Mosquee
             were
             pros●rated
             with
             their
             heads
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             kissing
             the
             Ground
             and
             crying
             out
             
               Alla
               hecher
            
             ,
             to
             have
             too
             much
             exalted
             mine
             out
             of
             my
             zeal
             to
             drink
             their
             healths
             ,
             and
             to
             play
             upon
             my
             soft
             Instrument
             to
             their
             lowd
             Musick
             .
             I
             was
             in
             a
             peck
             of
             troubles
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             in
             the
             condition
             wherein
             I
             was
             :
             besides
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             where
             to
             bestow
             my
             papers
             ,
             pencills
             and
             Bottle
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             could
             find
             no
             excuse
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             was
             a
             crime
             that
             neither
             stake
             nor
             fire
             could
             hardly
             have
             expiated
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             Giaur
             making
             figures
             ,
             eating
             Pork
             ,
             and
             drinking
             Wine
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Turks
               Holy
            
             of
             Holyes
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             was
             never
             in
             such
             a
             Pannic
             dread
             in
             all
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             never
             saw
             the
             shape
             and
             likeness
             of
             death
             so
             exactly
             drawn
             before
             my
             eyes
             in
             all
             my
             days
             .
          
           
             However
             though
             I
             firmly
             believ'd
             my self
             to
             be
             a
             person
             no
             longer
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             that
             I
             might
             not
             be
             surpriz'd
             with
             my
             Bottle
             and
             Sawsage
             ,
             I
             hid
             them
             together
             with
             my
             papers
             under
             a
             Carpet
             in
             a
             dark
             corner
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             speed
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             so
             drawing
             forth
             my
             Rosary
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             book
             which
             I
             had
             about
             me
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Peter
               Gilius
            
             ,
             I
             return'd
             to
             my
             feat
             ,
             and
             put
             my self
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             one
             that
             had
             but
             newly
             said
             his
             Prayers
             .
             
             Every
             step
             the
             Turk
             made
             toward
             the
             upper
             Portico
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             had
             been
             drawing
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             my
             deadly
             fears
             augmented
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             he
             came
             but
             slowly
             on
             ,
             I
             had
             time
             to
             recollect
             my
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             a
             good
             face
             ,
             and
             confirm
             my self
             in
             those
             resolutions
             I
             had
             always
             taken
             ,
             which
             were
             rather
             to
             lose
             my
             Life
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             than
             my
             Praeputium
             once
             .
          
           
             Thus
             feigning
             my self
             to
             be
             at
             my
             Prayers
             ,
             I
             held
             my
             Book
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             no
             great
             maw
             to
             look
             in
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             my
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             my
             Rosary
             in
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             with
             the
             Beads
             whereof
             I
             was
             fumbling
             ,
             when
             the
             Turk
             approach'd
             me
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             Salamalek
             ,
             or
             
               How
               d'
               ye
               do
            
             ,
             cry'd
             ,
             
               Brè
               guidi
               giaur
               ne
               uhlersen
               bonda
               ;
               Villain
               of
               an
               Infidel
               !
               what
               ma●
               '
               st
               thou
               here
               ?
            
             I
             answer'd
             him
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             look'd
             very
             seriously
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             over
             two
             or
             three
             of
             my
             Beads
             according
             to
             the
             Musselmen's
             manner
             :
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               am
               at
               my
               Prayers
               ,
               stay
               a
               little
               while
               I
               beseech
               ye
               .
            
             —
             After
             which
             ,
             having
             made
             a
             Genuflexion
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             I
             rose
             up
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             .
             
               Salamalekum
               Aga
            
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             or
             
               Good
               day
               t'
               ye
               ,
               Sir
            
             ;
             then
             going
             on
             ,
             
               You
               need
               not
               wonder
               ,
               Sir
               ,
            
             quoth
             I
             ,
             
               to
               find
               a
               Christian
               alone
               in
               the
               Galleries
               of
            
             Sancta
             Sophia
             ;
             adding
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               it
               was
               a
               Church
               formerly
               built
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               had
               still
               a
               great
               Veneration
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               being
               one
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               obtain'd
               permission
               to
               be
               let
               in
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               I
               might
               spend
               some
               few
               hours
               in
               Devotion
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               expected
               him
               who
               had
               let
               me
               in
               ,
               to
               come
               suddenly
               and
               let
               me
               out
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SOUTH
               PROSPECT
               OF
               SANCTA
               SOPHIA
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Figure
               VII
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               Turks
               Colophon
               ,
               or
               Pinacle-head
               ,
               being
               a
               Fig.
               VII
               .
               crescent
               of
               Brass
               or
               Lead
               gilt
               .
            
             
               B.
               Two
               of
               the
               four
               great
               Buttresses
               that
               support
               the
               Domo
               .
            
             
               C.
               The
               Women's
               second
               Gallery
               .
            
             
               D.
               The
               Women's
               lower
               Gallery
               .
            
             
               d.
               The
               Stairs
               where
               the
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ascend
               with
               their
               Incense
               .
            
             
               E.
               The
               upper
               Portico
               .
            
             
               F.
               The
               South
               entrance
               into
               the
               lower
               Portico
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               Buttresses
               that
               support
               the
               upper
               and
               lower
               Portico
               ;
               under
               which
               is
               the
               Nartex
               or
               Porch
               for
               the
               Penitents
               and
               Proselytes
               .
            
             
               H.
               The
               Steeple
               where
               the
               Bells
               hung
               formerly
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               Entrance
               down
               to
               the
               Cisterns
               under
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               K.
               The
               two
               West
               Gates
               opening
               into
               the
               first
               Portico
               ,
               and
               so
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               L.
               The
               Chains
               which
               the
               Turks
               put
               before
               all
               the
               Doors
               of
               those
               places
               to
               which
               they
               bear
               any
               respect
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               Door
               mark'd
               with
               the
               Letter
               N.
               
            
             
               M.
               The
               four
               Towers
               which
               the
               Turks
               have
               rais'd
               about
               the
               Temple
               instead
               of
               Steeples
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               biggest
               and
               lowest
               ,
               mark'd
               M*
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               that
               was
               built
               in
               Constantinople
               .
            
             
             
               O.
               A
               little
               Cloyster
               with
               Chambers
               for
               some
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               P.
               The
               Fountain
               where
               the
               Turks
               wash
               before
               they
               enter
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               Q.
               The
               Window
               where
               the
               Sybil
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               sits
               ,
               an
               Officer
               employ'd
               to
               give
               Water
               to
               those
               that
               desire
               to
               drink
               .
            
             
               
                 R.
                 S.
              
               The
               South
               enclosure
               ,
               containing
               the
               Sepulchers
               of
               divers
               Grand
               Signors
               .
            
             
               T.
               The
               Tombs
               of
               several
               Grand
               Signors
               ,
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               .
            
             
               T*
               .
               The
               Sepulcher
               of
               Sultan
               Mahomet
               and
               his
               six
               and
               twenty
               Children
               .
            
             
               
                 *
                 T.
              
               Sultan
               
               Mustapha's
               Tomb.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             South
             Prospect
             of
             Sancta
             Sophia
             .
          
           
             HAving
             already
             describ'd
             the
             North
             Prospect
             of
             St.
             Sophia
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             much
             material
             to
             add
             the
             South
             Prospect
             ,
             the
             Fronts
             of
             both
             being
             so
             very
             like
             .
             The
             great
             Domo
             ,
             weather-beaten
             with
             its
             Pinacle
             ,
             and
             Pinacle-head
             mark'd
             A
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             having
             four
             and
             twenty
             Windows
             plac'd
             upon
             a
             Square
             ,
             supported
             with
             three
             large
             Buttresses
             mark'd
             B
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             Galleries
             C
             and
             D
             ,
             accompany'd
             with
             Semi-domes
             ,
             and
             adorn'd
             with
             a
             Vestibulum
             and
             Portico's
             ,
             as
             at
             E.
             G.
             grac'd
             with
             four
             Towers
             mark'd
             M
             ,
             and
             beautifi'd
             with
             Gardens
             like
             the
             other
             Mosquees
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             only
             add
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             the
             most
             remarkable
             differences
             between
             the
             two
             Fronts
             ,
             North
             and
             South
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             therefore
             at
             the
             Letter
             P.
             This
             Letter
             marks
             out
             several
             Fountains
             under
             a
             small
             Gallery
             :
             For
             the
             Turks
             never
             enter
             the
             Mosquee
             〈◊〉
             
             say
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             wash'd
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             has
             committed
             any
             offence
             ;
             believing
             that
             not
             only
             the
             least
             drop
             of
             Urine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Excrement
             ,
             may
             defile
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             hearing
             of
             reproachful
             and
             scandalous
             words
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             the
             voluptuous
             Sences
             entertain
             of
             wanton
             pleasure
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             they
             always
             wash
             the
             principal
             inlets
             of
             sensual
             Delight
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             never
             build
             any
             Mosquee
             without
             the
             provision
             of
             several
             Fountains
             ,
             or
             some
             small
             Stream
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             make
             an
             artificial
             Chanel
             to
             bring
             it
             up
             to
             the
             Mosquee
             ,
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             the
             Musselmen
             travelling
             upon
             the
             Road.
             And
             indeed
             there
             are
             always
             near
             their
             Mosquees
             two
             sorts
             of
             Fountains
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             drink
             .
             To
             the
             first
             belong
             certain
             Cocks
             ,
             which
             are
             free
             for
             every
             one
             to
             turn
             ,
             either
             to
             wash
             withall
             ,
             or
             drink
             ;
             for
             the
             Water
             is
             always
             very
             clear
             ,
             and
             very
             well
             tasted
             .
             To
             the
             second
             belong
             certain
             neat
             Pots
             of
             Copper
             tinn'd
             ,
             where
             attends
             a
             person
             employ'd
             for
             that
             purpose
             to
             distribute
             to
             every
             one
             what
             he
             has
             occasion
             for
             ,
             to
             quench
             his
             thirst
             .
             Did
             the
             Turks
             but
             love
             the
             juice
             of
             the
             Grape
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Germans
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             Wine
             forbidden
             by
             their
             Law
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             much
             greater
             convenience
             ,
             and
             an
             act
             of
             higher
             Charity
             to
             have
             erected
             so
             many
             Taverns
             near
             the
             Tombs
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             where
             the
             Living
             might
             have
             drank
             the
             Founders
             Health
             in
             good
             Wine
             of
             free-cost
             ;
             than
             so
             many
             pitiful
             Water-Almshouses
             or
             Sebilkanas
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             many
             adjoyning
             to
             the
             Tombs
             of
             great
             Personages
             and
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             fuddle
             nothing
             but
             fair
             Water
             in
             memory
             of
             their
             Benefactors
             ;
             of
             which
             number
             is
             this
             adjoyning
             to
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             near
             the
             Letter
             Q
             ,
             upon
             the
             South
             side
             .
             This
             Sebilkana
             ,
             or
             Waterfudling
             
             School
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             being
             erected
             by
             
               Sultan
               Mahomet
            
             ,
             surnam'd
             the
             Leacher
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             by
             several
             Wives
             no
             less
             than
             six
             and
             twenty
             Children
             ,
             which
             Iye
             round
             about
             him
             in
             little
             Coffins
             in
             the
             Turbé
             or
             Sepulcher
             mark'd
             T*
             .
             The
             other
             Sepulchers
             belong
             to
             so
             many
             other
             
               Grand
               Signors
            
             ,
             all
             enclos'd
             in
             one
             Court
             ,
             shaded
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Trees
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Figure
               VIII
               .
            
             
               ✚
               .
               The
               Domo
               ,
               
               lin'd
               with
               Mosaic
               Figures
               ,
               as
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Plate
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               place
               where
               formerly
               stood
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             
               a.
               The
               Stairs
               which
               now
               ascend
               byassing
               ,
               which
               formerly
               ascended
               streight
               upright
               from
               one
               of
               the
               large
               oriental
               Pillars
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               at
               the
               Extremities
               of
               which
               stood
               the
               Emperours
               and
               Patriarchs
               Seats
               .
               They
               enclos'd
               with
               a
               Balustrade
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               Quire.
               But
               now
               the
               Turks
               have
               shap'd
               them
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               turn
               them
               toward
               Koblè
               ,
               where
               the
               Mirabe
               or
               Mahumetan
               Altar
               stands
               .
            
             
               B.
               The
               Mirabe
               or
               Maharah
               ,
               like
               a
               Nich
               in
               the
               Wall
               ,
               where
               the
               Alcoran
               is
               kept
               .
               On
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               stand
               two
               large
               Candlesticks
               ,
               and
               in
               each
               a
               Taper
               of
               Wax
               .
            
             
               C.
               The
               Mufti
               's
               Mamber
               or
               Chair
               ,
               where
               he
               reads
               Prayer
               all
               Bairam
               ,
               and
               upon
               other
               solemn
               Festivals
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               The
               Grand
               Signor's
               Closet
               ,
               where
               he
               attends
               his
               Devotions
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               The
               Gallery
               leading
               to
               the
               Closet
               .
            
             
               D.
               Two
               low
               Terraces
               or
               Balcones
               for
               the
               Singers
               and
               Moderators
               of
               the
               peoples
               Voices
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Belligler
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 inside
                 of
                 SANCTA
                 SOPHIA
                 y
                 e
                 East
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               E.
               The
               Preachers
               Pulpit
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               Sermon
               A-la-turquesca
               Wednesdays
               and
               Fridays
               .
            
             
               F.
               The
               Windows
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               f.
               The
               Windows
               of
               the
               Domo's
               ,
               low
               ,
               and
               giving
               little
               light
               .
            
             
               G.
               The
               Women's
               lower
               Gallery
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               The
               Women's
               upper
               Gallery
               .
            
             
               H.
               The
               Balisters
               that
               run
               round
               the
               Church
               above
               and
               below
               .
            
             
               I.
               Four
               Pictures
               of
               Saints
               ,
               over
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               garnish'd
               under
               with
               Moresco
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               and
               all
               under
               the
               same
               Arch.
               
            
             
               K.
               Four
               large
               Seraphims
               ,
               with
               six
               Wings
               a
               piece
               .
            
             
               L.
               The
               Picture
               of
               Christ's
               Face
               upon
               the
               Napkin
               ,
               call'd
               Veronica
               .
            
             
               M.
               Two
               large
               Angels
               ,
               whose
               Wings
               cover
               their
               whole
               Bodies
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               .
            
             
               N.
               A
               large
               Picture
               of
               our
               Lady
               sitting
               and
               holding
               Christ
               in
               her
               arms
               .
            
             
               O.
               The
               three
               large
               Windows
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               .
               In
               the
               Rounds
               between
               the
               Windows
               are
               the
               names
               of
               eight
               great
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Law.
               
            
             
               P.
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               great
               Cistern
               under
               the
               Church
               ,
               whence
               they
               fetch
               Water
               to
               cool
               the
               Musselmen
               ,
               when
               over-heated
               with
               their
               Turkish
               Zeal
               .
            
             
               The
               Pavement
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               all
               of
               Marble
               ,
               wrought
               in
               divers
               Compartiments
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Mat
               ,
               and
               sundry
               Turkish
               Carpets
               laid
               over
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Description
             of
             the
             inside
             of
             Sancta
             Sophia
             ,
             the
             East
             end
             .
          
           
             
               TO
               shew
               the
               Reader
               now
               ,
               without
               any
               danger
               or
               hazard
               the
               inside
               of
               St.
               Sophia
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               you
               come
               to
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               three
               Doors
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               you
               have
               almost
               an
               entire
               prospect
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               of
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               what
               I
               am
               going
               to
               describe
               ;
            
             
             
               There
               was
               formerly
               but
               one
               Altar
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               where
               now
               there
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
               It
               was
               plac'd
               at
               the
               Letter
               A
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               below
               there
               was
               a
               separation
               of
               Wood
               gilded
               and
               adorn'd
               with
               Pictures
               ,
               and
               opening
               with
               three
               Doors
               which
               the
               Greeks
               call
               
                 Hagiai
                 Tirai
              
               ,
               or
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Doors
              
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               belong'd
               to
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               .
               The
               Quire
               for
               the
               Singers
               enclos'd
               all
               that
               space
               contain'd
               between
               the
               two
               small
               Pillars
               at
               the
               lower
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               upon
               which
               that
               separation
               call'd
               the
               Eikonostasion
               joyn'd
               )
               and
               the
               two
               large
               Oriental
               Pillars
               that
               sustain'd
               the
               Domo
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               two
               Seats
               of
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Patriarch
               were
               fix'd
               ,
               the
               one
               on
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               on
               the
               South
               side
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               these
               two
               Seats
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               with
               which
               this
               place
               was
               environ'd
               ,
               therefore
               was
               it
               call'd
               Ambon
               ,
               or
               
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 Seats
              
               .
               It
               was
               just
               under
               the
               Oriental
               Semidome
               ,
               having
               five
               Windows
               ,
               but
               low
               ,
               and
               giving
               little
               light
               .
               All
               the
               Seats
               of
               this
               Ambon
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               when
               Mahomet
               the
               Second
               turn'd
               the
               Church
               into
               a
               Mosquee
               .
               But
               the
               Mirabe
               or
               Turkish
               Altar
               is
               plac'd
               where
               you
               see
               the
               Letter
               B
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               Seats
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               never
               use
               ,
               there
               are
               only
               the
               
                 Mufti
                 's
                 Mamber
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Katib
               of
               the
               Mosquee's
               Desk
               ,
               mark'd
               C
               ,
               and
               a
               Tebligh
               ,
               or
               little
               low
               Balcone
               for
               the
               Singers
               ,
               mark'd
               D.
               Over
               against
               the
               
                 Mufti
                 's
                 Mamber
              
               is
               the
               Grand
               Signor's
               Closet
               .
            
             
               The
               Seats
               of
               the
               Ambon
               were
               formerly
               appointed
               for
               those
               that
               officiated
               at
               the
               Quire.
               But
               the
               Preacher's
               Pulpit
               might
               be
               perhaps
               where
               the
               Turks
               have
               now
               plac'd
               theirs
               .
               It
               stands
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               North
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               made
               after
               a
               different
               manner
               from
               those
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               open
               before
               like
               a
               large
               and
               very
               high
               Elbow
               Chair
               .
               He
               that
               preaches
               ,
               ascends
               by
               means
               of
               a
               
               short
               pair
               of
               Stairs
               before
               it
               ,
               leaving
               his
               Shooes
               below
               ;
               and
               being
               got
               up
               ,
               seats
               himself
               like
               a
               Taylor
               upon
               his
               Shopboard
               ,
               and
               talks
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               with
               very
               little
               motion
               of
               the
               body
               .
               This
               Pulpit
               stands
               at
               the
               Letter
               E
               ;
               it
               is
               all
               of
               white
               Marble
               ,
               wrought
               in
               transparent
               work
               with
               Roses
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               Moresco
               Ornament
               .
            
             
               Behind
               ,
               and
               over
               against
               this
               Pulpit
               ,
               stand
               four
               large
               Pillars
               of
               speckl'd
               Egyptian
               Marble
               forty
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               a
               piece
               ,
               with
               so
               little
               difference
               in
               the
               turning
               between
               the
               middle
               and
               the
               top
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               no
               easie
               thing
               to
               discern
               their
               diminution
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               appear
               to
               be
               all
               of
               one
               piece
               :
               But
               their
               Chapters
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               a
               particular
               Order
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               call'd
               the
               
                 Barbarian
                 Greek
              
               .
               The
               Workman
               intended
               to
               have
               cover'd
               them
               with
               the
               Leaves
               of
               Acanthus
               ,
               or
               the
               Thistle
               call'd
               
                 Brank
                 Vrsin
              
               ,
               but
               miss'd
               his
               design
               through
               his
               ill
               imitation
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               delicacy
               of
               the
               Tool
               that
               carv'd
               them
               is
               to
               be
               admir'd
               ,
               as
               being
               almost
               all
               transparent
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               as
               if
               the
               Artist
               intended
               to
               have
               intermix'd
               between
               the
               Foliage
               some
               certain
               significant
               Characters
               .
               The
               upper
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               forms
               the
               space
               between
               the
               Arches
               ,
               is
               of
               various
               colour'd
               Marble
               wrought
               in
               transparent
               work
               ,
               with
               several
               branches
               of
               Foliage
               and
               Flowers
               ,
               and
               Garlands
               of
               Porphyry
               .
            
             
               These
               four
               great
               Columns
               support
               six
               others
               belonging
               to
               the
               first
               Galleries
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               are
               rather
               for
               Ornament
               than
               Use.
               Those
               six
               Columns
               at
               the
               Letter
               G
               ,
               are
               much
               less
               than
               the
               four
               lowermost
               ,
               and
               the
               Shape
               and
               Sculpture
               of
               their
               Chapters
               is
               also
               different
               .
               The
               upper
               part
               of
               the
               Columns
               belonging
               to
               the
               Women
               slower
               Gallery
               is
               very
               rich
               ,
               and
               good
               work
               ,
               branch'd
               with
               Flowers
               and
               Foliage
               made
               of
               Jasper
               ,
               Porphyry
               ,
               Mother
               of
               Pearl
               ,
               and
               other
               such-like
               
               Stones
               of
               great
               price
               .
               But
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               distinguish
               or
               express
               all
               these
               Embellishments
               by
               the
               Graver's
               Art
               upon
               a
               Copper
               Plate
               .
               Above
               these
               Ornaments
               there
               runs
               a
               Gallery
               round
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               its
               Balisters
               ,
               in
               the
               distance
               between
               every
               one
               of
               which
               stands
               so
               many
               Lamps
               ,
               which
               are
               kept
               burning
               all
               Night
               long
               during
               Ramazan
               ,
               or
               the
               Season
               of
               Lent.
               This
               Balister
               is
               the
               last
               piece
               of
               Building
               ,
               which
               is
               lin'd
               with
               Marble
               within
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               upper
               part
               was
               formerly
               all
               embellish'd
               with
               Figures
               in
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Ruins
               of
               it
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               the
               rest
               being
               now
               defac'd
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               cease
               not
               to
               blemish
               and
               destroy
               what
               remains
               ,
               where
               they
               can
               come
               at
               it
               ,
               with
               long
               Poles
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               daub
               the
               deformity
               over
               with
               white
               Plaister
               .
               Which
               they
               have
               not
               done
               however
               so
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               that
               several
               Figures
               appear
               untouch'd
               out
               of
               their
               reach
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               first
               Galleries
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               there
               are
               still
               to
               be
               seen
               two
               large
               Seraphims
               under
               the
               East
               part
               of
               the
               Domo
               ,
               four
               Saints
               ,
               and
               a
               Virgin
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               under
               the
               Oriental
               Arch
               ,
               mark'd
               with
               the
               Letter
               I
               ;
               two
               large
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               Veronica
               or
               Napkin
               ,
               with
               the
               Picture
               of
               Christ's
               face
               upon
               it
               ,
               at
               the
               Letters
               M
               and
               L
               ,
               over
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               a
               large
               Picture
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               sitting
               in
               a
               Throne
               ,
               holding
               Christ
               upon
               her
               knees
               ,
               who
               gives
               her
               his
               Blessing
               .
               This
               Picture
               appears
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Church
               near
               the
               Letter
               N
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Semidome
               inlaid
               with
               Mosaic
               work
               gilded
               ,
               and
               illuminated
               with
               five
               small
               Windows
               .
               These
               may
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               good
               Omen
               for
               the
               Christians
               ,
               that
               by
               an
               effect
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               those
               Sculptures
               which
               cover'd
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               are
               still
               remaining
               entire
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               though
               they
               
               stand
               in
               a
               place
               very
               much
               frequented
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               reach
               of
               Mischief
               ,
               as
               being
               left
               there
               to
               excite
               one
               day
               the
               Piety
               of
               the
               Christians
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Over
               this
               Balcone
               runs
               the
               upper
               Balustrade
               mark'd
               O
               ,
               but
               the
               lower
               Balustrade
               terminates
               under
               the
               Angels
               at
               an
               Overture
               ,
               which
               serves
               instead
               of
               a
               Door
               .
            
             
               Over
               this
               upper
               Balustrade
               ,
               under
               the
               Grand
               Domo
               ,
               at
               the
               Letter
               g
               ,
               were
               formerly
               seven
               open
               Arches
               ,
               which
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Women's
               second
               Gallery
               ;
               but
               now
               those
               Arches
               are
               stopp'd
               up
               ,
               only
               their
               place
               and
               form
               remains
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               never
               admit
               their
               Women
               into
               their
               Mosquees
               ,
               have
               no
               occasion
               for
               so
               many
               Galleries
               to
               accommodate
               their
               Piety
               ;
               and
               have
               therefore
               appointed
               those
               Galleries
               which
               formerly
               belong'd
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Men.
               Over
               these
               Arches
               thus
               stopp'd
               up
               ,
               mark'd
               with
               the
               Letter
               F
               ,
               are
               the
               Windows
               of
               the
               two
               Fronts
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               very
               ill
               contriv'd
               .
               The
               seven
               lowermost
               are
               very
               small
               ,
               but
               the
               five
               which
               are
               over
               them
               very
               large
               ;
               but
               as
               well
               the
               Glass-work
               of
               those
               Windows
               ,
               as
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               the
               six
               in
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               is
               only
               compos'd
               of
               round
               quarrels
               of
               Glass
               set
               in
               plain
               Plaister
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               is
               very
               dark
               and
               gloomy
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Windows
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               low
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               afford
               but
               little
               light
               ,
               and
               resemble
               rather
               the
               Vent-holes
               of
               a
               Cave
               ,
               than
               the
               Windows
               of
               a
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               spaces
               between
               the
               Windows
               are
               so
               many
               portions
               of
               Circles
               or
               Arches
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               diminish
               ,
               terminate
               toward
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Domo
               ,
               where
               they
               make
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               Rose
               inlaid
               with
               Mosaic
               work
               .
               From
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               
               about
               this
               Rose
               ,
               mark'd
               with
               a
               ✚
               ,
               descend
               several
               Rods
               of
               Iron
               ,
               at
               which
               hangs
               a
               large
               Circle
               within
               about
               eight
               or
               ten
               foot
               of
               the
               Pavement
               ,
               to
               which
               are
               fix'd
               a
               prodigious
               number
               of
               Lamps
               ,
               Ostriches
               Eggs
               ,
               and
               other
               Baubles
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Building
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               it
               would
               have
               hinder'd
               the
               prospect
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               have
               left
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Plate
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Figure
               IX
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               great
               Door
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               with
               two
               other
               lesser
               ;
               over
               which
               Doors
               within
               the
               Portico
               ,
               are
               the
               Pictures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               St.
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               with
               an
               Emperour
               prostra●e
               a●
               their
               feet
               ;
               athwart
               this
               Door
               may
               be
               seen
               the
               Door
               that
               leads
               into
               the
               Nartex
               .
            
             
               B.
               The
               two
               little
               Doors
               ,
               upon
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               whereof
               are
               two
               passages
               leading
               to
               the
               other
               Doors
               ,
               mark'd
               also
               B.
               
            
             
               C.
               Two
               large
               Vrns
               ,
               which
               are
               kept
               full
               of
               Water
               to
               cool
               the
               Mahometans
               ,
               over-heated
               by
               their
               〈◊〉
               Gesticulations
               .
            
             
               D.
               Four
               Columns
               of
               Porphyry
               ,
               girdl'd
               with
               Brass
               in
               several
               places
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               breaking
               ,
               as
               beginning
               already
               to
               crack
               .
            
             
               E.
               Two
               little
               low
               Balcones
               or
               Terraces
               for
               the
               Singers
               ,
               that
               regulate
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Musselmen
               at
               their
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               F.
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               Cistern
               where
               they
               draw
               Wat●●
               out
               of
               the
               Cistern
               under
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               G.
               The
               upper
               and
               lower
               Balustrades
               that
               run
               round
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               between
               which
               the
               Lamps
               are
               set
               ,
               which
               burn
               upon
               solemn
               Festivals
               ,
               and
               in
               Lent.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 inside
                 of
                 SANCTA
                 SOPHIA
                 y
                 e
                 West
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               H.
               The
               Gallery
               where
               the
               Women
               sate
               apart
               from
               the
               Men
               during
               Divine
               Service
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               WE
               are
               now
               to
               leave
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               I
               am
               sorry
               I
               have
               so
               long
               detain'd
               the
               Reader
               ;
               and
               therefore
               seeing
               the
               Doors
               are
               open
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               at
               which
               he
               will
               go
               out
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               he
               has
               this
               advantage
               above
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               take
               a
               prospect
               of
               them
               without
               any
               hazard
               ,
               or
               being
               misus'd
               for
               his
               pains
               by
               the
               zealous
               Musselmen
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               ;
               for
               I
               had
               finish'd
               all
               my
               work
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Gates
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               Ground-work
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               lowest
               part
               of
               the
               lower
               Portico
               :
               To
               which
               purpose
               my
               long
               Beard
               and
               Habit
               ,
               with
               my
               red
               Turbant
               ,
               (
               for
               none
               but
               Musselmen
               are
               suffer'd
               to
               wear
               white
               or
               green
               )
               stood
               me
               in
               great
               stead
               .
               For
               in
               that
               Equipage
               I
               durst
               venture
               into
               the
               Sophia
               ,
               without
               notice
               taken
               of
               me
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               whose
               Eyes
               are
               so
               zealously
               fix'd
               upon
               the
               Pavement
               ,
               ●hat
               they
               take
               little
               heed
               whether
               a
               Man's
               Turbant
               be
               Christian
               or
               Turkish
               .
               Nevertheless
               one
               day
               trusting
               too
               much
               to
               my
               Habit
               ,
               and
               the
               Excuses
               which
               I
               had
               always
               ready
               cut
               and
               dry'd
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               be
               content
               to
               go
               alone
               as
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               needs
               take
               a
               friend
               along
               with
               me
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Venetian
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               a
               whole
               year
               that
               he
               had
               liv'd
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               had
               never
               dar'd
               so
               much
               as
               to
               look
               into
               the
               inside
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               .
               As
               for
               his
               habit
               ,
               it
               was
               well
               enough
               ,
               but
               he
               wore
               long
               Hair
               ,
               with
               a
               Calpac
               or
               Grecian
               Bonnet
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Europeans
               that
               live
               in
               Turky
               .
               Now
               having
               that
               day
               little
               to
               do
               ,
               I
               carry'd
               him
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               into
               the
               Portico
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               have
               gone
               cross
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               my
               friend
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               seen
               as
               much
               as
               could
               be
               seen
               from
               the
               Portico
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               Venetian
               Gravity
               ,
               would
               not
               venture
               to
               expose
               himself
               any
               farther
               ,
               by
               hazarding
               a
               dispute
               with
               the
               zealous
               Mahometans
               :
               So
               
               that
               he
               left
               me
               to
               go
               by
               my self
               ,
               and
               stay'd
               at
               the
               Door
               to
               be
               a
               testimony
               of
               my
               rashness
               ,
               not
               dreaming
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               misfortune
               ●hat
               befell
               me
               .
            
             
               For
               while
               I
               was
               got
               into
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               and
               still
               making
               forward
               to
               the
               Door
               next
               the
               Serraglio
               ,
               two
               curs'd
               Bigots
               of
               Turks
               ,
               that
               were
               coming
               to
               say
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               found
               the
               Venetian
               at
               the
               Church
               door
               ,
               under
               the
               roof
               of
               the
               Portico
               ,
               where
               I
               left
               him
               .
               They
               ask'd
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               come
               there
               to
               turn
               Musselman
               ?
               To
               which
               ,
               when
               he
               answer'd
               in
               the
               Negative
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               stay'd
               for
               his
               friend
               that
               was
               gone
               into
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               a
               suddain
               transportation
               of
               Zeal
               enflaming
               the
               two
               Turks
               ,
               the
               one
               falls
               upon
               the
               Venetian
               with
               his
               prophane
               Fists
               ,
               and
               expells
               him
               out
               of
               Holy
               Ground
               ,
               while
               the
               other
               makes
               towards
               me
               with
               his
               Papo●ches
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               least
               warning
               ,
               gives
               me
               a
               rude
               Complement
               over
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               return'd
               him
               thanks
               with
               the
               swiftest
               pair
               of
               heels
               I
               could
               find
               .
               I
               did
               not
               think
               it
               safe
               to
               stand
               upon
               Interrogatories
               ,
               or
               to
               inform
               my self
               of
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               incivility
               .
               I
               thought
               it
               more
               advantageous
               for
               me
               to
               trust
               to
               my
               Legs
               ,
               than
               to
               stay
               to
               tell
               the
               boystrous
               Turk
               by
               way
               of
               Remonstrance
               ,
               That
               if
               Mahomet
               commanded
               him
               to
               stand
               barefoot
               in
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               yet
               that
               I
               did
               not
               believe
               he
               ever
               intended
               that
               any
               Turk
               should
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Shooes
               to
               abuse
               a
               Stranger
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               No
               —
               I
               ran
               away
               with
               all
               the
               speed
               I
               could
               ,
               and
               fearing
               less
               the
               durtying
               my
               Mestes
               or
               new
               Breeches
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               defil'd
               by
               the
               rude
               touch
               of
               a
               Musselman's
               fist
               ,
               I
               never
               left
               running
               till
               I
               got
               to
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               Street
               ,
               where
               I
               put
               on
               my
               Papouches
               or
               Shooes
               ,
               which
               'till
               then
               I
               had
               no
               leisure
               to
               do
               .
               Had
               these
               Turks
               known
               that
               I
               some
               
               days
               before
               had
               eaten
               Bacon
               and
               drank
               Wine
               in
               their
               Mosquee
               ,
               't
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               they
               would
               not
               so
               easily
               have
               suffer'd
               me
               to
               win
               the
               Race
               .
            
             
               To
               return
               to
               the
               Matter
               .
               The
               West
               part
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               where
               stand
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Portico
               at
               which
               I
               got
               out
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               fairest
               Fronts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               easily
               seen
               by
               the
               draught
               .
               Over
               the
               West
               Arch
               ,
               which
               leans
               upon
               the
               two
               great
               Pillars
               that
               support
               the
               Domo
               ,
               you
               meet
               with
               a
               large
               Semidome
               ,
               which
               covers
               both
               upon
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               two
               other
               small
               ones
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               it
               were
               instead
               of
               a
               Shoulder
               to
               the
               entrance
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               had
               formerly
               five
               Windows
               ,
               but
               now
               one
               is
               stopp'd
               up
               .
               Between
               these
               two
               Elbows
               cover'd
               by
               their
               Semidomes
               ,
               appear
               the
               three
               principal
               Doors
               of
               the
               Portico
               ,
               being
               plac'd
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               West
               Front
               ,
               and
               between
               six
               other
               Doors
               equally
               divided
               upon
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               .
               That
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               biggest
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               mark'd
               in
               the
               Design
               with
               the
               Letter
               A.
               The
               two
               other
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               lower
               )
               by
               B.
               Near
               to
               which
               are
               two
               passages
               ,
               which
               cross
               over
               the
               Pillars
               that
               flank
               them
               ,
               leading
               to
               the
               three
               other
               Doors
               of
               each
               side
               .
               Through
               the
               great
               Door
               you
               may
               discover
               another
               answering
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               leading
               into
               the
               Nartex
               or
               Portico
               .
            
             
               Over
               these
               three
               Doors
               are
               three
               large
               Overtures
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               two
               sides
               of
               the
               Pillars
               that
               flank
               the
               Front
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middle
               rest
               upon
               two
               double
               Columns
               .
               Through
               which
               three
               Arches
               you
               may
               discover
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               upper
               Portico
               which
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Women's
               Gallery
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               stand
               four
               little
               Pillars
               of
               green
               Marble
               ,
               only
               for
               shew
               ,
               or
               else
               perhaps
               they
               might
               have
               formerly
               serv'd
               to
               make
               a
               separation
               between
               some
               Window
               or
               Lattice
               ,
               which
               prevented
               the
               
               Women
               from
               being
               seen
               .
               The
               upper
               part
               of
               this
               Front
               ,
               over
               the
               middlemost
               Doors
               ,
               is
               taken
               up
               with
               a
               large
               Window
               parted
               by
               two
               Columns
               ,
               and
               cut
               in
               the
               midst
               by
               a
               piece
               of
               Stone-work
               ,
               the
               Glass-work
               consisting
               only
               of
               round
               Quarrels
               set
               in
               Plaister
               .
               The
               Ornaments
               of
               this
               Front
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               of
               Marble
               ,
               Alablaster
               ,
               green
               Marble
               ,
               and
               Porphyry
               ,
               Mother
               of
               Pearls
               ,
               Cornelions
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               rich
               Stones
               .
               I
               have
               observ'd
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               the
               order
               and
               fashion
               of
               all
               these
               Ornaments
               beautifi'd
               with
               such
               diversity
               of
               rich
               Materials
               ;
               but
               the
               smallness
               of
               the
               Volume
               to
               which
               I
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               accommodate
               the
               Plates
               ,
               would
               not
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               make
               a
               larger
               distinction
               of
               the
               several
               parts
               .
               However
               ,
               if
               this
               small
               Design
               prove
               acceptable
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               may
               in
               time
               be
               able
               to
               gratifie
               the
               Reader
               with
               a
               Des●ription
               in
               larger
               Draughts
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               assur'd
               of
               all
               the
               exactness
               imaginable
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               colours
               of
               the
               Marble
               may
               be
               discern'd
               by
               the
               variety
               of
               the
               Graver's
               hatching
               in
               the
               Plate
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               side
               of
               these
               three
               middlemost
               Doors
               ,
               the
               two
               little
               Pillars
               which
               flank
               them
               form
               a
               kind
               of
               Elbow
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               two
               great
               Pillars
               which
               sustain
               the
               Domo
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               Elbow
               or
               Semicircle
               are
               two
               Columns
               of
               Porphyry
               ,
               each
               plac'd
               upon
               a
               Pedestal
               ,
               equalling
               in
               height
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Pillar
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               these
               two
               Columns
               that
               sustain
               three
               Arches
               with
               their
               Pillars
               ,
               support
               also
               five
               others
               ,
               which
               make
               way
               for
               six
               Overtures
               ,
               upon
               which
               are
               fix'd
               the
               Semidomes
               and
               their
               Galleries
               ,
               the
               bulk
               whereof
               render'd
               their
               weight
               too
               ponderous
               ,
               the
               ensuing
               Earthquakes
               shook
               them
               so
               terribly
               ▪
               that
               they
               began
               to
               falter
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               which
               
               constrain'd
               the
               girdling
               them
               about
               with
               Hoops
               of
               Brass
               and
               Iron
               ,
               to
               prevent
               their
               total
               decay
               .
            
             
               Between
               these
               two
               girdl'd
               Columns
               ,
               upon
               each
               side
               ,
               stand
               two
               great
               Jarrs
               or
               Urns
               of
               Marble
               ,
               having
               little
               Cocks
               belonging
               to
               them
               .
               These
               are
               fill'd
               every
               morning
               with
               Water
               from
               the
               Cistern
               ,
               drawn
               up
               at
               the
               little
               Overture
               mark'd
               F
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               with
               brass
               Covers
               .
               If
               these
               two
               brass
               Urns
               be
               not
               very
               ancient
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               conjectur'd
               ,
               that
               they
               serve
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               those
               which
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Greek
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               use
               of
               for
               the
               Sanctification
               Water
               which
               the
               Christians
               us'd
               when
               they
               came
               to
               Church
               .
               For
               History
               observes
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               certain
               large
               Vessel
               full
               of
               Water
               ,
               where
               the
               Faithful
               were
               wont
               to
               wash
               their
               faces
               ,
               to
               denote
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               present
               themselves
               pure
               and
               immaculate
               before
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               Vessel
               seems
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               the
               Holy-Water-vessels
               in
               the
               Roman
               Catholic
               Churches
               ;
               as
               having
               written
               over
               it
               in
               a
               fair
               Golden
               Character
               this
               Greek
               Verse
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               read
               either
               backward
               or
               forward
               :
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Wash
                   off
                   thy
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   thy
                   Face
                   alone
                   .
                
              
               But
               now
               they
               only
               serve
               to
               keep
               Water
               in
               ,
               to
               quench
               the
               Musselmen's
               zealous
               Drowth
               .
               For
               the
               most
               superstitious
               Turks
               tarry
               a
               long
               time
               at
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               by
               means
               of
               their
               frequent
               Gesticulations
               ,
               and
               Genuflexions
               ,
               and
               tearing
               their
               Throats
               with
               continually
               pronouncing
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               of
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               overheat
               themselves
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               their
               Lungs
               are
               almost
               dry'd
               up
               with
               perpetual
               yawling
               ;
               which
               makes
               them
               pant
               after
               the
               cool
               Streams
               of
               these
               
               Water-Urns
               ,
               whence
               they
               either
               take
               the
               Water
               themselves
               ,
               or
               receive
               it
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Dervich
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               who
               stand
               ready
               with
               their
               Toulouks
               or
               Hair-bottles
               ,
               and
               clean
               Glasses
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               wants
               of
               them
               that
               call
               for
               their
               assistance
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               only
               upon
               Solemn
               Festivals
               ,
               when
               the
               Mosquee
               is
               so
               full
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               cannot
               go
               to
               relieve
               himself
               .
            
             
               Near
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               great
               Cistern
               at
               the
               Letter
               E
               ,
               as
               also
               right
               against
               it
               ,
               stands
               a
               little
               Marble
               Terrass
               upon
               four
               Pillars
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               very
               like
               the
               Balcones
               where
               the
               Musicians
               in
               Italy
               sit
               ,
               only
               the
               Balisters
               are
               much
               lower
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               People
               may
               observe
               the
               Gestures
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Directors
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Devotion
               ,
               by
               the
               Musselmen
               call'd
               Bellighler
               ,
               as
               their
               Seats
               or
               Terrasses
               are
               call'd
               Tebligh
               ;
               which
               Seats
               or
               Terrasses
               ,
               and
               Chanters
               or
               Directors
               ,
               are
               only
               in
               great
               Mosquees
               ,
               for
               the
               little
               ones
               have
               no
               need
               of
               so
               much
               Ceremony
               .
               The
               Katib
               who
               is
               the
               Curat●
               ,
               or
               the
               Iman
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               in
               such
               places
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Country
               Mosquees
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               small
               Parishes
               ,
               one
               single
               Iman
               serves
               to
               do
               all
               the
               drudgery
               of
               
                 Iman
                 ,
                 Muezin
              
               or
               Cryer
               ,
               Lamp-lighter
               or
               Muchtar
               ,
               and
               Kahigim
               or
               Sweeper
               .
               But
               in
               large
               and
               much
               frequented
               Mosquees
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               for
               these
               Terraces
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Musselmen
               ,
               who
               are
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               Maharab
               ,
               would
               never
               be
               able
               to
               hear
               or
               understand
               the
               Iman
               that
               reads
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               know
               when
               to
               bawl
               ,
               and
               when
               to
               kneel
               ;
               which
               causes
               great
               confusion
               many
               times
               ,
               not
               unpleasant
               to
               behold
               ;
               when
               one
               going
               to
               kneel
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               rise
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               he
               that
               rises
               salutes
               him
               that
               is
               about
               to
               kneel
               with
               the
               poynt
               of
               his
               Turbant
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               detriment
               sometimes
               of
               
               Eyes
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               Noses
               ;
               which
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               great
               disturbance
               to
               their
               offended
               Devotion
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Directors
               placing
               themselves
               in
               these
               Terraces
               ,
               and
               observing
               the
               voice
               and
               gestures
               of
               the
               Iman
               ,
               baul
               out
               to
               the
               Crowd
               what
               the
               Iman
               reads
               with
               a
               low
               voice
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               Rabble
               when
               to
               respond
               ,
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Rekies
               ,
               or
               Couplet
               of
               the
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 Alla
                 Ecber
              
               ,
               and
               to
               prostrate
               themselves
               in
               their
               proper
               cue
               ,
               after
               their
               Example
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               said
               as
               much
               as
               can
               be
               said
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               inside
               and
               outside
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               referring
               my self
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               words
               ,
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Plates
               ,
               which
               he
               that
               shall
               diligently
               consider
               ,
               will
               find
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               this
               Church
               is
               in
               nothing
               at
               all
               less
               glorious
               than
               it
               was
               formerly
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Stories
               of
               the
               Greeks
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               where
               the
               Turks
               have
               defac'd
               it
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               their
               Superstition
               :
               For
               I
               look
               not
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Patriarch's
               Palace
               ,
               or
               the
               Monastery
               adjoyning
               ,
               to
               signifie
               much
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Front
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               probability
               ,
               that
               there
               ever
               was
               any
               other
               than
               what
               now
               appears
               ,
               which
               has
               nothing
               of
               that
               Grandeur
               and
               Beauty
               ,
               which
               a
               Church
               so
               loudly
               fam'd
               might
               justly
               require
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Architecture
               ,
               and
               her
               two
               Sisters
               ,
               Sculpture
               and
               Painting
               ,
               were
               at
               that
               time
               little
               regarded
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               seems
               rather
               a
               wonder
               that
               they
               did
               
                 so
                 well
              
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               did
               
                 no
                 better
              
               ,
               considering
               the
               barbarity
               and
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Age.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Religious
             Functions
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             formerly
             exercis'd
             in
             Sancta
             Sophia
             ,
             as
             likewise
             their
             present
             Practice
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             Question
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             true
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             form
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             was
             a
             long
             time
             after
             them
             .
             The
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             give
             us
             little
             or
             no
             light
             .
             But
             if
             we
             may
             make
             any
             conjecture
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             now
             practic'd
             over
             all
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Governours
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             were
             comprehended
             under
             three
             Orders
             ;
             
               Episcopa●
               ,
               Sacerdotal
            
             ,
             and
             Clerical
             .
             Under
             the
             Episcopal
             Order
             were
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             .
             The
             Sacerdotal
             Order
             included
             Abbots
             or
             Priors
             ,
             with
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             Regular
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Cosmics
             or
             Secular
             Priests
             .
             The
             Clerical
             Order
             contain'd
             as
             now
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Choristers
             ,
             Children
             of
             the
             Quire
             ,
             Sacristains
             ,
             Lamp-lighters
             ,
             Sweepers
             ,
             Porters
             ,
             and
             Bell-ringers
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             ,
             briefly
             in
             their
             Order
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Patriarch
               .
            
             
               THE
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               has
               not
               always
               been
               invested
               with
               that
               high
               Title
               .
               M●trophanes
               was
               the
               first
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               allow'd
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               more
               than
               a
               private
               Bishop
               ,
               'till
               Constantine
               
               constrain'd
               Byzantium
               to
               surrender
               to
               him
               upon
               Composition
               ,
               and
               to
               expell
               Licinius
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               Sanctuary
               there
               ,
               and
               whose
               Party
               they
               had
               embrac'd
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               Byzantine
               Bishop
               any
               more
               than
               a
               Suffragan
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               ,
               or
               Primate
               of
               Heraclea
               ;
               wherein
               he
               had
               only
               ran
               the
               same
               fortune
               with
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               Severus
               compell'd
               to
               truckle
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Heraclea
               her
               Rival
               ,
               for
               having
               befriended
               
                 Pescennius
                 Niger
              
               his
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               Constantine
               had
               once
               made
               it
               the
               Metropolitan
               Seat
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Byzantium
               obtain'd
               the
               sole
               Title
               of
               Patriarch
               .
               Afterwards
               prompted
               by
               that
               Sin
               of
               Vain-glory
               so
               common
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               so
               natural
               to
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               receiv'd
               that
               Title
               only
               in
               consideration
               and
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               yet
               they
               claim'd
               all
               those
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               which
               they
               thought
               were
               any
               way
               due
               to
               their
               new
               Dignity
               .
               And
               so
               powerfully
               they
               sollicited
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               sull
               fore
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               was
               forc'd
               to
               grant
               them
               not
               only
               such
               demands
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               had
               some
               grounds
               of
               Reason
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Primacy
               over
               all
               the
               three
               other
               Patriarchs
               of
               
                 Antiochia
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               and
               Ierusalem
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               that
               Constantinople
               was
               in
               Thrace
               ,
               that
               Province
               also
               was
               given
               him
               ,
               with
               several
               others
               which
               were
               formerly
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               had
               been
               annex'd
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               of
               the
               Emperours
               long
               before
               the
               fourth
               General
               Council
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               451.
               
               After
               whic●
               ,
               these
               Patriarchs
               having
               usurp'd
               the
               large
               Provinces
               of
               Asia
               and
               Pontus
               ,
               which
               appertain'd
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Antiochia
               ,
               the
               Pope
               was
               constrain'd
               to
               grant
               them
               absolute
               Ecclesiastical
               Independency
               ;
               and
               to
               confirm
               this
               Grant
               authentic
               
               and
               inviolable
               by
               a
               Canon
               of
               the
               fifth
               Council
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               second
               of
               the
               General
               Councils
               held
               at
               Constantinople
               in
               the
               year
               553.
               
               The
               Primacy
               over
               all
               the
               other
               Patriarchates
               was
               likewise
               at
               the
               sollicitation
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Iustinian
               confirm'd
               them
               in
               the
               same
               Council
               .
            
             
               But
               however
               they
               obtain'd
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               it
               was
               of
               a
               large
               extent
               ,
               as
               having
               under
               them
               20
               Archbishops
               ,
               24
               Metropolitans
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Bishops
               .
               Nor
               have
               they
               who
               enjoy
               the
               Dignity
               at
               this
               day
               less
               ,
               only
               the
               Revenue
               of
               so
               many
               Prelatures
               comes
               much
               short
               of
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               though
               the
               people
               under
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               give
               them
               much
               more
               than
               what
               formerly
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               Since
               Vain-glory
               and
               Simony
               became
               Masters
               of
               the
               Patriarchate
               ,
               all
               these
               Prelates
               are
               constrain'd
               to
               reimburse
               the
               person
               ,
               who
               to
               clamber
               over
               his
               Predecessor's
               head
               ,
               gives
               never
               so
               much
               Money
               to
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               Emperours
               formerly
               gave
               great
               Presents
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               to
               gain
               by
               their
               means
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               People
               under
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               they
               now
               receive
               vaster
               Sums
               from
               them
               ;
               which
               daily
               encreasing
               through
               the
               exorbitant
               Ambition
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               will
               soon
               enhance
               the
               price
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               it
               will
               be
               a
               difficult
               thing
               for
               all
               Greece
               to
               raise
               the
               Sum
               demanded
               .
               In
               the
               space
               of
               two
               years
               that
               I
               stay'd
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               two
               different
               Patriarchs
               gave
               for
               the
               Patriarchship
               ,
               the
               one
               fifty
               ,
               the
               other
               sixty
               thousand
               Crowns
               ,
               as
               a
               Present
               to
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               .
               Considerable
               Sums
               for
               the
               Caloyers
               ,
               who
               profess
               the
               Vow
               of
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               enjoy
               nothing
               of
               Propriety
               .
               Nevertheless
               when
               any
               of
               these
               Monks
               can
               meet
               with
               a
               rich
               Merchant
               ,
               which
               will
               advance
               part
               of
               the
               
               Money
               ,
               they
               propose
               their
               design
               to
               the
               Grand
               vizier
               ,
               who
               fails
               not
               to
               grant
               the
               Title
               to
               him
               that
               gives
               most
               ,
               and
               having
               receiv'd
               the
               Present
               ,
               gives
               him
               the
               Barat
               or
               Grand
               Signor's
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               the
               old
               Patriarch
               is
               displac'd
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               one
               settl'd
               in
               his
               room
               ,
               with
               order
               to
               the
               Greeks
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               with
               all
               speed
               the
               Debts
               contracted
               ,
               under
               the
               penalties
               of
               Bastinadoing
               ,
               Confiscation
               ,
               and
               shutting
               up
               their
               Churches
               .
               Which
               Order
               is
               presently
               sent
               to
               all
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Metropolitans
               ,
               who
               give
               immediate
               notice
               thereof
               to
               their
               Suffragans
               :
               Who
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               tax
               the
               Caloyers
               and
               People
               under
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               the
               sum
               assess'd
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               and
               something
               more
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               Expences
               and
               Presents
               extraordinary
               .
            
             
               Yet
               though
               the
               Promotion
               be
               thus
               irregular
               ,
               they
               give
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Panagiotita
                 Sou
              
               to
               this
               very
               Patriarch
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               their
               Addresses
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Your
                 All-Holiness
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Supreme
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               has
               taken
               possession
               of
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               is
               the
               Ceremony
               :
               The
               aspiring
               Caloyer
               ,
               having
               notice
               that
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               are
               ready
               ,
               hastens
               to
               the
               Serraglio
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               
               Caymacan's
               house
               ,
               with
               two
               or
               three
               Bishops
               of
               his
               own
               gang
               ;
               where
               being
               arriv'd
               ,
               and
               having
               kiss'd
               in
               most
               humblewise
               the
               lowest
               part
               of
               the
               Governours
               Garments
               ,
               the
               Grand
               Signor's
               Provisions
               are
               read
               to
               him
               ;
               then
               having
               put
               on
               over
               his
               
               Caloyer's
               black
               Habit
               ,
               not
               much
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Benedictines
               ,
               two
               Vestments
               of
               vary-colour'd
               Tissue
               ,
               which
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               presents
               him
               ,
               he
               gets
               on
               Horseback
               with
               the
               Bishops
               in
               his
               train
               ,
               who
               are
               jackpudding'd
               in
               the
               same
               Dress
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Equipage
               they
               ride
               from
               the
               Serraglio
               to
               the
               
               Patriarchal
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               half
               a
               League
               off
               .
               The
               whole
               Cavalcade
               consists
               of
               no
               more
               than
               a
               dozen
               persons
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               Capigi
               ,
               two
               Chiaux's
               ,
               the
               Caymacan's
               Kiaia
               or
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               some
               Janisaries
               that
               march
               before
               .
               Behind
               come
               the
               Bishops
               and
               some
               few
               Caloyers
               of
               his
               Faction
               ,
               in
               a
               habit
               ,
               fitter
               for
               a
               Masquerade
               ,
               than
               the
               Train
               of
               a
               Patriarch
               .
            
             
               The
               Patriarch
               being
               arriv'd
               at
               the
               Door
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               finds
               shut
               ,
               alights
               off
               his
               Horse
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Vizier's
               or
               Caymacan's
               Secretary
               reads
               the
               Grand
               Signor's
               Letters
               Patents
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               Doors
               being
               open'd
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               leads
               him
               in
               ,
               and
               having
               plac'd
               him
               in
               the
               Patriarchal
               Seat
               ,
               the
               whole
               Cavalcade
               returns
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               in
               the
               same
               order
               as
               they
               went.
               And
               thus
               the
               Patriarch
               enjoys
               the
               peaceable
               possession
               of
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               'till
               a
               Crotchet
               comes
               into
               the
               pate
               of
               some
               other
               Caloyer
               ,
               to
               offer
               the
               t'other
               ten
               thousand
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               then
               good
               night
               Nicholas
               to
               his
               dear
               purchas'd
               Honour
               .
            
             
               When
               all
               the
               Ceremony
               is
               over
               ,
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               come
               to
               kiss
               the
               new
               Patriarch's
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               complement
               him
               with
               the
               
                 Polychronos
                 ti
                 Panagiotita
                 sou
              
               ,
               like
               the
               Cimplement
               to
               the
               Roman
               Pontiff
               
                 Ad
                 multos
                 annos
              
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               Command
               is
               sent
               to
               all
               the
               Greek
               Prelates
               throughout
               the
               Ottoman
               Empire
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               without
               delay
               the
               Tax
               which
               the
               new
               Patriarch
               has
               impos'd
               upon
               them
               ,
               unless
               they
               intend
               that
               others
               shall
               be
               substituted
               in
               their
               places
               .
               To
               such
               a
               miserable
               condition
               has
               Schism
               ,
               Vain-glory
               ,
               and
               Simony
               ,
               reduc'd
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               now
               no
               more
               than
               the
               shadow
               of
               what
               it
               was
               formerly
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Caloyers
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               .
            
             
               THE
               chiefest
               in
               Degree
               next
               the
               Patriarch
               are
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               who
               have
               under
               them
               several
               Suffragans
               ;
               though
               as
               well
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               as
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               ought
               all
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Caloyers
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               the
               Rules
               which
               they
               profess'd
               in
               their
               Convents
               .
               And
               indeed
               all
               these
               great
               Prelates
               live
               after
               one
               and
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               abstaining
               from
               Flesh
               ,
               performing
               the
               same
               Duties
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               same
               Religious
               persons
               under
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Regular
               and
               Secular
               Priests
               .
            
             
               The
               Regular
               Priests
               ,
               or
               
                 Papas
                 Hiereus
              
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               never
               marry
               ;
               the
               Secular
               Priests
               ,
               or
               
                 Cosmicos
                 Hiereus
              
               ,
               are
               admitted
               that
               liberty
               ,
               but
               not
               above
               once
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               nor
               to
               above
               one
               Woman
               at
               a
               time
               :
               But
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               perform
               the
               same
               Duties
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               read
               the
               same
               Office.
               Which
               is
               so
               tedious
               ,
               that
               it
               takes
               up
               at
               least
               six
               hours
               in
               a
               day
               to
               go
               through
               with
               it
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               they
               easily
               dispense
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               for
               want
               of
               time
               or
               good
               will
               ,
               or
               else
               because
               they
               have
               not
               wherewithall
               to
               buy
               them
               Books
               enough
               to
               compleat
               their
               Breviary
               .
            
             
               These
               Books
               are
               about
               six
               in
               number
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               large
               Folio's
               ,
               printed
               at
               Venice
               for
               the
               most
               part
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               Triodion
               ,
               to
               be
               read
               in
               Lent
               ;
               the
               second
               Eucologion
               ,
               containing
               all
               their
               Prayers
               ;
               the
               third
               Paraclitiki
               ,
               comprehending
               
               all
               the
               Hymns
               ,
               Anthems
               ,
               and
               Songs
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               holy
               Virgin
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               a
               vast
               number
               ;
               the
               fourth
               is
               the
               Penticestarion
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               Office
               to
               be
               read
               from
               Easter
               to
               Whitsontide
               ;
               the
               fifth
               is
               the
               Mineon
               ,
               containing
               the
               Offices
               for
               every
               Month
               ;
               and
               the
               sixth
               the
               Horologion
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               read
               every
               day
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               contains
               all
               their
               Canonical
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               The
               length
               of
               this
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               price
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               hardly
               any
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               or
               Caloyers
               ,
               ever
               put
               themselves
               to
               the
               trouble
               of
               reading
               it
               .
               There
               are
               none
               that
               think
               it
               worth
               their
               while
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               at
               Mount
               Athos
               or
               the
               Holy
               Mountain
               ,
               Neomogni
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Chio
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               other
               well-govern'd
               Convents
               :
               For
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Greek
               Clergy
               presume
               to
               lay
               it
               aside
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               without
               expecting
               a
               Dispensation
               from
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               not
               having
               leasure
               to
               read
               it
               themselves
               ,
               set
               them
               an
               Example
               which
               they
               are
               no
               less
               willing
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               indeed
               have
               put
               the
               Order
               of
               Caloyers
               before
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               nay
               the
               Patriarch
               himself
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               not
               any
               who
               can
               pretend
               to
               those
               Degrees
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               a
               Caloyer
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               the
               custom
               so
               to
               do
               among
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholics
              
               ,
               these
               honest
               Caloyers
               shall
               give
               me
               leave
               for
               once
               to
               place
               them
               in
               the
               rank
               which
               best
               becomes
               their
               seeming
               Humility
               .
               Now
               this
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               that
               take
               away
               their
               Ambition
               and
               their
               Vanity
               ,
               the
               Caloyers
               lead
               most
               strict
               and
               exemplary
               Lives
               .
               Like
               the
               Religious
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               three
               Vows
               of
               Poverty
               ,
               Chastity
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               they
               observe
               them
               very
               exactly
               ,
               especially
               in
               all
               the
               great
               Convents
               ,
               
                 Monte
                 Sina
                 ,
                 Sancta
                 Saba
              
               ,
               St.
               Michael
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               those
               before
               mention'd
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               they
               never
               eat
               Meat
               ,
               
               but
               live
               upon
               Pulse
               ,
               Herbs
               ,
               and
               Fruits
               ,
               which
               they
               manure
               themselves
               in
               the
               Lands
               adjoyning
               to
               their
               Convents
               .
               They
               who
               are
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               may
               eat
               Fish
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               Lent
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               a
               Sin
               so
               much
               as
               to
               mention
               the
               words
               
                 Fish
                 ,
                 Butter
              
               ,
               or
               Cheese
               ,
               without
               the
               following
               Parenthesis
               ,
               
                 Timi
                 tis
                 agias
                 Saracostis
                 ;
                 With
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Lent
                 be
                 it
                 spoke
                 .
              
               And
               by
               their
               Example
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               no
               less
               observers
               of
               that
               abstemious
               Season
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               Caloyers
               being
               compriz'd
               under
               the
               three
               Orders
               of
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               St.
               Elias
               ,
               and
               St.
               Marcellus
               ,
               wear
               the
               same
               Habit
               ,
               and
               observe
               almost
               all
               the
               same
               Rule
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               Convents
               have
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               the
               Friers
               ,
               and
               the
               Novices
               ,
               with
               the
               Lay-Brothers
               .
               The
               Superiour
               is
               call'd
               Higoumenos
               or
               Conductor
               ,
               for
               the
               Title
               of
               Archimandritis
               or
               Abbot
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               us'd
               among
               them
               .
               This
               Higoumenos
               is
               very
               much
               reverenc'd
               by
               the
               Monks
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               great
               Monasteries
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               lesser
               where
               there
               are
               several
               of
               equal
               standing
               ,
               they
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               preserve
               their
               Authority
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               enjoyn
               any
               displeasing
               Penance
               ,
               farther
               than
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Genuflexions
               ,
               or
               Fastings
               .
               For
               as
               for
               any
               other
               more
               rigorous
               ,
               the
               Superiours
               dare
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mention
               them
               ;
               fearing
               if
               they
               should
               threaten
               the
               Monks
               with
               severer
               Punishments
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               drive
               them
               to
               a
               trick
               they
               have
               got
               ,
               of
               not
               only
               renouncing
               their
               Superiours
               authority
               ,
               but
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               some
               rash
               Oath
               to
               turn
               Turk
               by
               lifting
               their
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               a
               Wickedness
               so
               frequent
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               considerable
               Town
               in
               all
               the
               Ottoman
               Empire
               ,
               where
               you
               shall
               not
               meet
               some
               of
               these
               
                 Kachi's
                 Muhammed
                 ,
                 Papas
                 Mustapha
                 ,
                 Murat
                 Carabache
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               several
               Monks
               and
               Priests
               ,
               
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 Greeks
              
               ,
               and
               
               others
               ,
               who
               throw
               away
               their
               Cassocks
               and
               Caps
               in
               exchange
               for
               the
               Turbant
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               very
               ill
               consequence
               ;
               for
               if
               these
               people
               are
               marry'd
               ,
               and
               happen
               to
               have
               Children
               ,
               all
               the
               Males
               above
               15
               years
               of
               age
               are
               bound
               to
               follow
               their
               Father's
               Religion
               :
               Though
               if
               they
               be
               of
               riper
               years
               ,
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               live
               at
               home
               with
               their
               Mothers
               and
               Sisters
               in
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               So
               that
               the
               fear
               of
               losing
               absolutely
               those
               which
               they
               would
               only
               chastise
               according
               to
               their
               merit
               ,
               causes
               the
               Superiours
               to
               be
               very
               cautious
               of
               inflicting
               severe
               Penances
               ,
               unless
               upon
               such
               as
               are
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               whatever
               they
               impose
               ,
               or
               are
               very
               Criminal
               indeed
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               shall
               relate
               a
               short
               Story
               which
               happen'd
               in
               Syria
               while
               I
               was
               there
               .
            
             
               Near
               to
               Damas
               stands
               a
               very
               fair
               Convent
               of
               Nuns
               and
               Monks
               (
               I
               put
               the
               Nuns
               first
               ,
               because
               the
               place
               belongs
               properly
               to
               them
               .
               )
               This
               Monastry
               lies
               five
               or
               fix
               Leagues
               from
               Damas
               to
               the
               Northwest
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               the
               holy
               Virgin
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Esseidé
                 Saidnaia
              
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               one
               part
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               Mountain
               belonging
               to
               the
               Monks
               ,
               the
               other
               part
               at
               the
               top
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Nuns
               .
               Both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               wear
               black
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               Order
               of
               St.
               Anthony
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               these
               Nuns
               live
               much
               after
               the
               same
               rate
               of
               the
               Nuns
               of
               the
               
                 Ave
                 Mary
              
               at
               Paris
               ,
               a
               young
               Frier
               weary
               of
               the
               solitude
               of
               his
               Convent
               ,
               bethought
               himself
               (
               under
               pretence
               of
               the
               begging
               Trade
               ,
               which
               those
               honest
               Virgins
               drive
               over
               all
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Antiochia
               )
               to
               take
               a
               mumping
               Ramble
               all
               over
               Syria
               ,
               but
               not
               understanding
               the
               Limits
               to
               which
               the
               begging
               Trade
               of
               the
               Convent
               of
               Saidnaia
               was
               confin'd
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               known
               near
               home
               ,
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               continue
               his
               vagabonding
               up
               as
               far
               as
               Ierusalem
               .
               To
               which
               
               prupose
               he
               had
               counterfeited
               Letters
               from
               the
               Abbess
               of
               Saidnaia
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               he
               had
               got
               together
               a
               considerable
               sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               considering
               that
               Country
               was
               none
               of
               the
               most
               wealthy
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               thus
               encourag'd
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               hopes
               to
               loyter
               on
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Tripoli
                 in
                 Syria
              
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               Embark
               either
               for
               Europe
               or
               for
               Constantinople
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               see
               convenient
               .
               But
               coming
               to
               
                 Dgebel
                 Ageloun
              
               ,
               a
               large
               Mountain
               encompass'd
               with
               small
               Christian
               Villages
               ,
               he
               met
               there
               at
               the
               same
               time
               two
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Ierusalem's
               Money-Collectors
               ,
               which
               that
               Prelate
               sends
               every
               year
               into
               those
               parts
               .
               Those
               fellows
               demanded
               of
               him
               for
               whom
               he
               begg'd
               ?
               to
               whom
               the
               Caloyer
               answer'd
               ,
               for
               the
               Abbess
               of
               Saidnaia
               .
               Thereupon
               the
               Ierusalem
               Collectors
               ,
               not
               enduring
               such
               an
               encroachment
               upon
               their
               territories
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               their
               Patriarch
               ,
               who
               after
               he
               had
               wrote
               to
               the
               Abbess
               ,
               and
               receiv'd
               her
               answer
               ,
               detecting
               the
               Caloyers
               falshood
               ,
               took
               from
               him
               his
               habit
               of
               Priest
               and
               seculariz'd
               him
               ,
               as
               unworthy
               of
               his
               profession
               and
               the
               habit
               which
               he
               wore
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Superiours
               of
               Monasteries
               in
               extraordinary
               cases
               ,
               for
               the
               support
               of
               their
               dignity
               ,
               will
               not
               stick
               with
               ignomy
               to
               deprive
               such
               Monks
               of
               their
               habit
               ,
               who
               are
               either
               obstinately
               disobedient
               ,
               or
               from
               whose
               behaviour
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               some
               trouble
               or
               ill
               accident
               .
               For
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               Vows
               which
               they
               have
               made
               to
               live
               and
               dye
               under
               such
               an
               Order
               ,
               since
               those
               Vows
               are
               not
               made
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               and
               Superiours
               of
               the
               Convent
               .
            
             
               The
               profess'd
               Monks
               and
               other
               Fathers
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               they
               quit
               their
               habit
               as
               they
               find
               most
               for
               their
               advantage
               .
               Nay
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               been
               Noviciats
               at
               least
               two
               years
               before
               
               Profession
               ,
               they
               many
               times
               leave
               the
               Convent
               to
               live
               upon
               their
               own
               Demeanes
               ;
               or
               else
               absolutely
               to
               quit
               both
               Habit
               and
               Order
               .
               For
               their
               Vows
               are
               rather
               a
               reciprocal
               engagement
               which
               they
               make
               with
               the
               Order
               which
               they
               embrace
               ,
               upon
               the
               deposition
               of
               a
               certain
               sum
               of
               Mony
               at
               their
               entrance
               ,
               than
               any
               Vow
               ,
               or
               any
               solemn
               obligation
               to
               live
               under
               the
               strict
               rules
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               Nevertheless
               these
               professed
               Monks
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Religious
               Fathers
               ,
               labour
               altogether
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Convent
               all
               the
               time
               they
               live
               in
               it
               .
               Some
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Fruits
               ,
               others
               of
               the
               Corn
               ,
               others
               of
               the
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               generally
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               appertains
               to
               the
               house
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               ,
               they
               employ
               their
               Novices
               also
               more
               often
               in
               the
               fields
               than
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               spiritual
               meditation
               and
               retirement
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               apply
               themselves
               as
               little
               as
               to
               their
               studies
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               Caloyers
               are
               commonly
               so
               sottish
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               scarcely
               meet
               with
               any
               in
               the
               biggest
               Convents
               who
               understand
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Greek
               letters
               ,
               in
               which
               character
               their
               service
               and
               all
               their
               Prayers
               are
               written
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               necessity
               which
               the
               Caloyers
               are
               in
               to
               manure
               their
               own
               Lands
               ,
               causes
               them
               to
               receive
               a
               great
               number
               of
               lay-Brothers
               into
               their
               Convents
               ,
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               almost
               equal
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Religious
               persons
               .
               These
               lay-Brothers
               spend
               their
               whole
               time
               abroad
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               never
               returning
               home
               till
               the
               evening
               ;
               where
               notwithstanding
               their
               toyl
               and
               labour
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
               they
               fail
               not
               to
               assist
               at
               a
               long
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Metaniai
               ,
               or
               genuflections
               ,
               bowing
               their
               knees
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               first
               down
               ,
               then
               up
               again
               ,
               then
               down
               again
               ,
               with
               a
               motion
               so
               swift
               as
               is
               to
               be
               admir'd
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               contented
               with
               a
               light
               Supper
               ,
               they
               betake
               
               themselves
               to
               their
               repose
               ,
               which
               is
               upon
               a
               bed
               which
               is
               not
               much
               softer
               than
               the
               bare
               boards
               ,
               expecting
               till
               early
               Matins
               and
               dawning
               daylight
               call
               them
               to
               their
               wonted
               labour
               .
            
             
               Over
               all
               these
               Religious
               Monks
               there
               are
               Provincial
               Visitors
               ,
               though
               much
               different
               from
               ours
               in
               Europe
               .
               For
               ours
               make
               their
               visitations
               to
               hear
               the
               complaints
               of
               the
               injur'd
               ,
               theirs
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Exarchi
               ,
               never
               visit
               the
               Convents
               under
               their
               jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               to
               demand
               the
               mony
               which
               the
               Patriarch
               sends
               for
               .
               So
               that
               these
               poor
               Caloyers
               have
               but
               an
               ill
               time
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               moyl
               and
               sweat
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               their
               Lay-Brothers
               to
               toyl
               and
               labour
               :
               For
               no
               sooner
               have
               they
               got
               a
               little
               mony
               together
               for
               the
               necessities
               of
               their
               house
               ,
               but
               the
               Patriarch
               sends
               his
               Visitors
               to
               discharge
               them
               of
               it
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               Taxes
               which
               the
               Religious
               Greeks
               are
               bound
               to
               pay
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               Convents
               in
               Turkie
               very
               well
               endow'd
               ,
               and
               some
               particular
               Monks
               so
               Rich
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               adventure
               sometimes
               to
               beard
               the
               Patriarch
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               especially
               being
               assisted
               by
               the
               Purse
               ,
               and
               cunning
               advice
               of
               some
               Rich
               Merchant
               ,
               who
               knows
               how
               to
               come
               by
               his
               Mony
               again
               with
               good
               Interest
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               the
               Orderly
               Caloyers
               and
               Religious
               Priests
               ,
               follows
               that
               of
               the
               Seculars
               ,
               or
               
                 Cosmicos
                 Hiereus
              
               .
               I
               have
               told
               ye
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               sorts
               of
               Priests
               are
               usually
               Marry'd
               ;
               but
               some
               circumstances
               relating
               to
               their
               Marriage
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               related
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               they
               have
               been
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Barber
               ,
               who
               trims
               generally
               as
               they
               do
               among
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               serv'd
               the
               Church
               for
               some
               Months
               ,
               they
               are
               admitted
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Anagnostai
               or
               Readers
               ,
               being
               thereby
               capacitated
               to
               read
               Mattins
               ,
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               
               and
               such
               other
               things
               which
               our
               Clerks
               generally
               sing
               .
               The
               Anagnostine
               perhaps
               may
               be
               the
               same
               with
               our
               four
               Minors
               ,
               as
               comprehending
               all
               the
               Duties
               which
               the
               Anagnostai
               ought
               to
               exercise
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               there
               are
               other
               persons
               employ'd
               as
               Porters
               ,
               Bell-ringers
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Officers
               ,
               their
               imployment
               is
               only
               to
               read
               .
               When
               I
               speak
               of
               Bell-Ringers
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               that
               they
               are
               such
               who
               Toll
               their
               Bells
               as
               formerly
               .
               No
               ,
               for
               the
               Turks
               spoyl'd
               all
               the
               Steeple-Music
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               .
               Instead
               of
               which
               ,
               a
               certain
               Instrument
               call'd
               a
               Simandron
               ,
               serves
               turn
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               long
               narrow
               piece
               of
               Board
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Officer
               rattles
               with
               a
               wooden
               stick
               ,
               till
               he
               make
               the
               Board
               groan
               again
               ;
               the
               noise
               of
               which
               assembles
               the
               poor
               Christians
               together
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               term
               of
               Clerkship
               is
               expir'd
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               ordains
               him
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               giving
               him
               power
               to
               officiate
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               sing
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               after
               which
               ,
               if
               the
               Deacon
               have
               a
               desire
               to
               Marry
               he
               is
               free
               so
               to
               do
               .
               Only
               he
               must
               give
               the
               Bishop
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               with
               all
               the
               name
               and
               place
               of
               the
               Virgins
               abode
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               enquire
               of
               her
               good
               qualities
               ,
               and
               take
               particular
               care
               that
               she
               is
               handsome
               .
               For
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               a
               Greek
               Papa's
               Wife
               have
               three
               good
               properties
               ,
               Dis●retion
               ,
               Chastity
               ,
               and
               Beauty
               .
               But
               why
               more
               beautiful
               than
               Laymen
               ?
               The
               reason
               is
               plain
               .
               For
               the
               Lay-men
               may
               Marry
               as
               often
               and
               as
               many
               as
               the
               please
               ,
               but
               the
               Papa
               can
               Marry
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               but
               once
               all
               his
               life
               time
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               reason
               that
               the
               Papa
               ,
               who
               makes
               provision
               at
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               should
               have
               all
               those
               good
               qualities
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               which
               if
               a
               Lay-man
               misses
               in
               one
               ,
               he
               may
               find
               in
               an
               other
               .
               And
               indeed
               they
               are
               generally
               very
               fortunate
               in
               their
               Chaces
               :
               For
               if
               there
               be
               e're
               a
               handsome
               young
               Girl
               in
               the
               whole
               
               Quarter
               where
               a
               Matrimonical
               Priest
               is
               upon
               the
               hunt
               ,
               every
               one
               strives
               to
               have
               him
               for
               a
               Son-in-law
               :
               As
               if
               the
               beauty
               in
               the
               Grecian
               women
               had
               been
               always
               consecrated
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               most
               charming
               Beauties
               being
               emptied
               to
               those
               whom
               it
               behoves
               to
               be
               most
               pure
               ,
               it
               becomes
               a
               Proverb
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               would
               praise
               or
               flatter
               a
               young
               Lady
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               she
               surpasses
               in
               virtue
               and
               beauty
               the
               fairest
               Papadie
               .
               And
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               beauty
               is
               generally
               grac'd
               with
               a
               most
               pleasing
               modesty
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               white
               vail
               which
               they
               wear
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
               the
               neatness
               of
               their
               habit
               ,
               and
               their
               harmless
               conversation
               ,
               add
               such
               a
               luster
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               they
               should
               win
               the
               affections
               of
               their
               Husbands
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               the
               young
               Papa's
               are
               permitted
               to
               leave
               their
               severe
               employments
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               more
               delightful
               pastime
               of
               courtship
               ,
               and
               taking
               order
               for
               their
               Nuptials
               .
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               which
               being
               over
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               their
               Functions
               ,
               and
               are
               admitted
               into
               the
               Order
               of
               Hiero
               -
               Deacons
               ,
               with
               power
               to
               read
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               officiate
               at
               the
               Altar
               with
               the
               Priest
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Priest
               himself
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               chief
               Degrees
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               the
               meaner
               Officers
               are
               first
               ,
               the
               Sacristans
               or
               Skeuophilakes
               ,
               who
               take
               care
               of
               the
               sacred
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               Church-utensils
               .
               The
               second
               are
               the
               Calonarki
               ,
               that
               name
               the
               Anthems
               and
               Songs
               ,
               and
               set
               the
               Tunes
               .
               The
               third
               are
               the
               Tyrori
               ,
               or
               Porters
               ,
               who
               take
               care
               to
               open
               and
               unlock
               the
               Church
               Doors
               ;
               and
               the
               least
               are
               the
               Candilafti
               ,
               that
               look
               after
               the
               Lamps
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               their
               Offices
               .
            
             
               AS
               to
               the
               Offices
               themselves
               ,
               they
               differ
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               and
               Revenues
               of
               the
               place
               .
               In
               great
               Convents
               the
               Monks
               rise
               at
               Midnight
               to
               read
               the
               Mesonyction
               .
               Which
               Office
               lasts
               generally
               two
               hours
               .
               But
               upon
               great
               Festivals
               the
               Mesonyction
               is
               chang'd
               into
               Olonyction
               ,
               which
               lasts
               all
               night
               .
               The
               institution
               of
               that
               Office
               was
               prudently
               intended
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               the
               devotions
               of
               the
               following
               day
               .
               But
               many
               are
               the
               abuses
               crept
               in
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               easily
               Reform'd
               ,
               had
               the
               Greek
               Church
               Pastors
               as
               wise
               and
               learned
               as
               the
               Latine
               .
               Some
               I
               will
               relate
               which
               I
               have
               observ'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Feasts
               that
               follow
               this
               Holonyction
               are
               either
               Panigyri
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Fairs
               ;
               or
               Polyeleon
               ,
               which
               signifies
               plenarie
               Indulgence
               .
               To
               these
               Feasts
               there
               ●●ock
               great
               numbers
               of
               people
               :
               And
               in
               regard
               the
               most
               part
               go
               more
               out
               of
               custome
               than
               devotion
               ,
               they
               carry
               along
               with
               them
               provision
               of
               good
               chear
               ,
               to
               spend
               the
               night
               merrily
               .
               So
               that
               the
               singers
               themselves
               ,
               being
               generally
               good
               fellows
               that
               will
               not
               refuse
               their
               Cups
               ,
               fail
               not
               to
               meet
               with
               one
               good
               friend
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               gives
               them
               frequent
               occasions
               to
               take
               breath
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               pauces
               and
               rests
               which
               they
               do
               not
               find
               in
               their
               prick-song
               .
            
             
               Being
               once
               at
               Nenita
               ,
               a
               famous
               Town
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Chio
               ,
               upon
               St.
               Michaels
               day
               ,
               there
               happen'd
               the
               feast
               of
               that
               Arch
               Angel
               call'd
               the
               
                 Panegyri
                 ,
                 tou
                 Taxiarchi
              
               .
               At
               what
               time
               a
               friend
               of
               mine
               would
               needs
               have
               me
               go
               and
               see
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               Holonyction
               .
               The
               Town
               ,
               not
               being
               above
               eight
               miles
               from
               Chio
               ,
               we
               arriv'd
               there
               the
               Seventh
               of
               September
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Eve
               of
               the
               Feast
               (
               for
               in
               all
               the
               
               Greek
               Churches
               they
               follow
               the
               ancient
               Kalenders
               )
               and
               after
               a
               slight
               Supper
               ,
               being
               fasting
               night
               ,
               we
               went
               to
               Church
               about
               Ten
               a
               Clock
               ,
               by
               which
               time
               the
               Church
               was
               so
               throng'd
               that
               we
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               get
               to
               the
               Chanters
               seat
               ,
               whither
               I
               was
               resolved
               to
               croud
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               hear
               the
               Melody
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               .
               It
               was
               near
               an
               hour
               before
               the
               Service
               began
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               already
               such
               a
               horrid
               noise
               and
               confusion
               ,
               that
               the
               Calonarchi
               not
               being
               able
               to
               raise
               their
               Voices
               to
               be
               heard
               by
               those
               that
               were
               to
               take
               the
               Tune
               from
               their
               Notes
               ,
               and
               the
               Chanters
               not
               having
               their
               books
               before
               them
               prick'd
               and
               rul'd
               as
               in
               Europe
               ,
               the
               Music
               which
               was
               not
               in
               very
               good
               order
               was
               forc'd
               to
               crease
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Proto-psalti
               or
               Rector
               of
               the
               Quire
               grew
               angry
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               his
               patience
               forsaking
               him
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               struck
               several
               blows
               upon
               the
               Bench
               where
               he
               sate
               with
               his
               Dekaniki
               or
               Deans
               staff
               of
               Authority
               ,
               he
               turn'd
               to
               the
               people
               and
               cry'd
               out
               as
               low'd
               as
               he
               could
               bawl
               ,
               
                 Sopotate
                 Theocatarati
                 ;
                 Curst
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 ye
                 never
                 hold
                 your
                 Clacks
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               noise
               of
               the
               stick
               ,
               and
               the
               thundering
               Voice
               of
               the
               Ephimerios
               or
               Master
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               begat
               an
               indifferent
               silence
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               Choristers
               leisure
               to
               reharken
               to
               the
               Tune
               .
               But
               presently
               ,
               after
               the
               Calonarchi
               reading
               and
               baulling
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               Choristers
               Singing
               and
               answering
               quite
               another
               thing
               ,
               as
               having
               sipp'd
               a
               little
               too
               much
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               put
               the
               multitude
               into
               such
               a
               hideous
               strain
               of
               Laughter
               ,
               that
               now
               the
               whole
               Church
               was
               all
               in
               an
               uproar
               ,
               nothing
               but
               noise
               and
               confusion
               ,
               and
               the
               Choristers
               were
               once
               more
               forc'd
               to
               put
               up
               their
               Pipes
               .
               This
               hurly
               burly
               endur'd
               along
               while
               ,
               till
               the
               Proto-psalti
               horn-mad
               began
               to
               lay
               on
               again
               with
               his
               Battoon
               ,
               and
               redoubling
               his
               fury
               ,
               cry'd
               out
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               
                 Sopateda
                 
                 Fourkismeni
                 ,
                 Hang-Dogs
                 be
                 quiet
                 .
              
               For
               you
               are
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               these
               Papa's
               are
               meer
               Clowns
               ,
               and
               so
               regardless
               of
               the
               gravity
               and
               decency
               that
               belongs
               to
               their
               functions
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               slight
               of
               cursing
               and
               giving
               ill
               Language
               in
               the
               very
               Church
               it self
               ,
               as
               being
               their
               common
               way
               of
               reproving
               those
               that
               they
               find
               misbehaving
               themselves
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Divine
               service
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               so
               much
               out
               of
               their
               zeal
               ,
               but
               meerly
               out
               of
               an
               ill
               custome
               and
               habit
               of
               bad
               language
               ,
               that
               they
               thus
               bespatter
               their
               Parishioners
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               scruple
               ,
               in
               their
               fury
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               call
               Rogue
               and
               Rascal
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Devotions
               for
               very
               slight
               miscarriages
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               whole
               night
               was
               spent
               in
               an
               alternative
               variation
               of
               squealing
               and
               singing
               ,
               ribble
               rabble
               ,
               chat
               ,
               noise
               and
               din
               ,
               laughing
               and
               cursing
               ,
               with
               some
               lucid
               intervals
               of
               silence
               and
               praying
               ,
               till
               Morning
               slumber
               having
               seized
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               wearied
               with
               talk
               and
               hard
               drinking
               ,
               they
               said
               their
               Prayers
               in
               a
               little
               more
               tranquillity
               :
               Prayers
               being
               ended
               ,
               they
               went
               every
               one
               to
               dress
               their
               Victualls
               ,
               and
               dinner
               being
               ready
               they
               fell
               to
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               jumping
               and
               dancing
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               better
               regulated
               Convents
               ,
               this
               Holonyction
               is
               observ'd
               with
               greater
               decency
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               more
               carefull
               to
               keep
               out
               the
               multit●de
               which
               cause
               the
               disorder
               .
               After
               the
               Mesonyction
               Office
               is
               over
               ,
               which
               lasts
               till
               within
               two
               hours
               of
               Morning
               ,
               the
               Monks
               return
               to
               their
               Cells
               till
               Five
               of
               the
               Clock
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               they
               begin
               their
               Mattins
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Prime
               ,
               which
               is
               always
               Sung
               at
               break
               of
               day
               ;
               for
               they
               still
               so
               order
               the
               Service
               ,
               that
               the
               Prime
               is
               always
               sung
               at
               Sun-rising
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               every
               one
               retires
               to
               his
               Cell
               or
               
               to
               his
               labour
               ,
               till
               Nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               they
               return
               to
               Chappel
               to
               sing
               the
               Ten
               a
               Clock
               Noon
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               Mass
               :
               Which
               finish'd
               ,
               the
               Monks
               retire
               to
               the
               Refectory
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Lecture
               read
               '
               em
               as
               they
               sit
               at
               Dinner
               .
               As
               they
               rise
               from
               Table
               ,
               both
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
               the
               Cook
               falls
               upon
               his
               Knees
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               he
               expected
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               pains
               or
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               faults
               ,
               he
               cryes
               out
               to
               the
               Monks
               as
               they
               pass
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 Eulogite
                 Pateres
                 ,
                 your
                 blessing
                 good
                 Fathers
                 !
              
               to
               which
               every
               one
               makes
               answer
               ,
               
                 Theos
                 Syncoresi
                 ,
                 God
                 bless
                 thee
                 .
              
               Thence
               they
               retire
               to
               their
               Chambers
               ,
               or
               to
               work
               ,
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               till
               Four
               a
               Clook
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Simandron
               calls
               'em
               again
               to
               Chappel
               ,
               where
               they
               finish
               Evening
               Service
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               Supper
               at
               six
               ;
               Supper
               done
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               Chappel
               ,
               to
               read
               the
               Service
               which
               they
               call
               Apodipho
               ,
               the
               after
               Supper-Service
               ;
               which
               being
               concluded
               ,
               at
               ●ight
               every
               one
               retires
               to
               his
               repose
               till
               Midnight
               .
               At
               what
               time
               they
               have
               no
               occasion
               to
               spend
               much
               time
               in
               dressing
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               lye
               in
               their
               Cloaths
               ,
               putting
               off
               only
               their
               upper
               Garment
               :
               There
               being
               none
               but
               the
               Europeans
               that
               make
               use
               of
               Sheets
               in
               Turkie
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               regard
               the
               Caloyers
               are
               they
               who
               enjoy
               the
               principal
               dignities
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               all
               other
               Priests
               are
               conformable
               to
               their
               example
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               they
               never
               say
               above
               one
               Mass
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               never
               so
               many
               Priests
               in
               the
               Convent
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Roga
               or
               Salarie
               of
               Twenty
               or
               Thirty
               Crowns
               a
               year
               ,
               which
               the
               Church-Wardens
               pay
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               is
               only
               for
               his
               assisting
               at
               the
               Office
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               saying
               Mass
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               hardly
               understand
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               great
               number
               come
               when
               it
               is
               half
               over
               ,
               and
               others
               when
               it
               is
               quite
               ended
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               who
               come
               last
               any
               way
               
               strive
               to
               excuse
               their
               sluggishness
               ,
               believing
               it
               enough
               to
               go
               in
               and
               look
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               few
               genuflections
               and
               so
               home
               again
               ;
               for
               they
               cry
               ,
               
                 God's
                 compassionate
                 ,
                 he
                 'l
                 be
                 merciful
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 hear
                 but
                 half
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 when
                 all
                 's
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               shadow
               of
               the
               ancient
               Divine
               Worship
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               be
               permitted
               to
               take
               our
               observation
               from
               what
               is
               now
               in
               practice
               ;
               but
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               fallen
               into
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               errours
               ,
               through
               the
               extream
               ignorance
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               who
               either
               uphold
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               precipitate
               them
               into
               all
               the
               superstitious
               abuses
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               which
               a
               disorder'd
               and
               irregular
               ignorance
               can
               be
               guilty
               of
               ;
               either
               to
               satisfy
               the
               silly
               devotion
               of
               the
               ill-instructed
               multitude
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               particular
               Interest
               ,
               and
               profound
               sin
               of
               Avarice
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               deeply
               rooted
               in
               the
               whole
               Priesthood
               .
               All
               which
               abuses
               may
               be
               mainly
               attributed
               to
               the
               little
               respect
               they
               shew
               to
               God
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               extream
               obstinacy
               wherewith
               they
               persist
               in
               their
               opinions
               .
               The
               first
               plunges
               them
               into
               a
               great
               number
               of
               miscarriages
               under
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               will
               not
               permit
               them
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               errours
               .
               I
               shall
               here
               insert
               some
               few
               Examples
               both
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               I
               came
               to
               the
               Island
               of
               Zant
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Greeks
               Easter
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               rather
               at
               the
               Instigation
               of
               my
               curiosity
               than
               devotion
               ,
               I
               was
               resolv'd
               to
               stay
               the
               whole
               Office
               out
               ,
               which
               they
               sing
               at
               that
               Festival
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               go
               at
               Three
               a
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               to
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               call'd
               
                 il
                 Domo
                 de
                 Greci
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               the
               Cathedral
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               in
               
               regard
               the
               Greek
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               whose
               Diocess
               lyes
               the
               Island
               of
               Zant
               ,
               resides
               as
               Cephalonia
               .
               That
               Morning
               the
               Proto-papas
               ,
               or
               chief
               Priest
               ,
               began
               the
               Office
               at
               Four
               a
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               which
               lasted
               till
               Nine
               ;
               though
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               more
               pester'd
               with
               Turks
               ,
               they
               begin
               at
               Midnight
               or
               sooner
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               have
               done
               by
               break
               of
               day
               .
               But
               in
               all
               that
               time
               I
               did
               not
               observe
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               Gestures
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Prayers
               themselves
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               could
               inspire
               the
               least
               devotion
               into
               a
               man.
               Every
               thing
               was
               done
               with
               so
               little
               decency
               or
               Reverence
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               not
               much
               admire
               at
               what
               afterwards
               happen'd
               .
               The
               Sun
               being
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               I
               was
               strangely
               surpriz'd
               to
               hear
               the
               noise
               of
               so
               many
               Pistols
               and
               small
               fire
               Armes
               let
               off
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               confused
               cry
               ,
               
                 Christos
                 Anesti
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 Risen
                 :
              
               But
               this
               surprize
               of
               mine
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               turn'd
               into
               as
               violent
               a
               laughter
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               not
               forbear
               upon
               this
               Occasion
               .
               A
               hairbrain'd
               sootish
               young
               fellow
               ,
               who
               stood
               very
               near
               a
               Papa
               ,
               taking
               no
               notice
               when
               he
               let
               off
               his
               Pistoll
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               old
               man
               had
               a
               great
               head
               of
               hair
               and
               a
               stately
               long
               Beard
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               all
               the
               Greek
               Priests
               ,
               fir'd
               his
               Pistol
               so
               near
               to
               the
               Papa's
               reverend
               bush
               ,
               that
               his
               Locks
               and
               Beard
               were
               all
               in
               a
               suddain
               flame
               :
               Which
               caus'd
               such
               a
               vast
               disturbance
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               interrupted
               before
               by
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               Pistolls
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               afforded
               sport
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               been
               under
               the
               same
               consternation
               of
               Bacon-singeing
               ,
               that
               possess'd
               the
               poor
               afflicted
               Papa
               .
               This
               Ceremony
               ,
               first
               brought
               into
               use
               to
               testify
               their
               joy
               as
               well
               for
               their
               being
               rid
               of
               a
               meager
               Lent
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               hopes
               of
               Resurrection
               ,
               which
               that
               Feast
               confirms
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               is
               
               observ'd
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Zant
               ,
               but
               also
               over
               all
               Turkie
               and
               the
               Ar●hipelago
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               never
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               without
               some
               fatal
               disorder
               ,
               yet
               the
               Greek
               Priests
               never
               speak
               a
               word
               of
               suppressing
               it
               as
               an
               abuse
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               they
               do
               of
               another
               Ceremonious
               custom
               as
               idle
               ,
               for
               the
               Priest
               to
               give
               about
               a
               cup
               of
               strong
               water
               to
               all
               persons
               that
               are
               so
               happy
               to
               stand
               in
               his
               quarter
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               finding
               that
               the
               Toleration
               of
               these
               follies
               gains
               the
               affection
               ,
               and
               opens
               the
               purses
               of
               their
               Parishioners
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               abolishing
               the
               old
               ,
               that
               they
               strive
               every
               day
               to
               introd●ce
               new
               superstitions
               that
               may
               any
               way
               contribute
               to
               satisfy
               their
               natural
               and
               inherent
               Avarice
               .
               Of
               which
               the
               Polykirion
               is
               an
               evident
               proof
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Ceremonie
               not
               unlike
               that
               which
               is
               us'd
               upon
               Candlemas
               day
               among
               the
               Latines
               ,
               and
               falls
               out
               to
               be
               observ'd
               twice
               a
               year
               ,
               upon
               the
               Ephiphani
               and
               at
               Easter
               ;
               for
               these
               being
               the
               two
               most
               noted
               Holy-days
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               which
               therefore
               bring
               the
               greatest
               numbers
               of
               people
               to
               Church
               ,
               the
               Priests
               took
               an
               opportunity
               to
               introduce
               a
               Ceremony
               that
               every
               person
               should
               receive
               from
               them
               a
               Wax-Candle
               ,
               which
               cost
               them
               no
               more
               than
               Three
               or
               Four
               Sous
               a
               piece
               ,
               but
               for
               which
               the
               people
               Ten
               or
               Eight
               at
               least
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               they
               give
               the
               Children
               small
               pitiful
               Taylors
               fearing
               Candles
               for
               nothing
               ,
               which
               as
               their
               Parents
               take
               for
               a
               great
               favour
               ,
               so
               it
               keeps
               them
               from
               diving
               into
               the
               Cheat.
               
            
             
               The
               Papa's
               have
               another
               stratagem
               to
               milk
               their
               Parishioners
               by
               means
               of
               their
               Sphragides
               or
               mark'd
               Loaves
               .
               The
               secular
               Priests
               carry
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               Church
               a
               Houshould
               loaf
               ,
               and
               the
               Clerks
               and
               Deacons
               having
               cut
               it
               into
               small
               pieces
               ,
               the
               Priest
               blesses
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               distributes
               to
               all
               the
               Congregation
               .
               
               This
               is
               observ'd
               upon
               all
               Holy-days
               and
               Sundays
               toward
               the
               people
               .
               But
               the
               Priests
               having
               thus
               engag'd
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               and
               unwilling
               to
               lose
               by
               their
               charity
               and
               benedictions
               ,
               put
               this
               trick
               upon
               'em
               the
               first
               Sunday
               in
               every
               Lent
               ,
               to
               reimburse
               themselves
               .
               For
               then
               every
               Family
               covetous
               of
               the
               Papa's
               Blessing
               ,
               Bakes
               and
               brings
               to
               Church
               ,
               a
               little
               Loaf
               made
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               four
               extream
               parts
               are
               like
               a
               Lozenge
               ,
               and
               the
               middle
               part
               round
               ;
               and
               every
               part
               mark'd
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               These
               Loaves
               the
               Priest
               takes
               ,
               and
               having
               blest
               them
               ,
               breaks
               one
               Loaf
               into
               five
               parts
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               to
               five
               several
               people
               :
               Now
               in
               regard
               those
               pieces
               being
               thus
               blest
               are
               presently
               endu'd
               with
               secret
               vertues
               ,
               equal
               to
               all
               the
               Charms
               ,
               Antidotes
               and
               Amulets
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               therefore
               the
               people
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               pay
               for
               every
               mark'd
               piece
               six
               blanks
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               one
               blessed
               Bun
               ,
               which
               costs
               them
               nothing
               ,
               in
               regard
               every
               Family
               provides
               their
               own
               Loaf
               ,
               produces
               them
               being
               divided
               to
               five
               persons
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               Twelve
               or
               Thirteen
               Sous
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               very
               good
               blessing-interest
               .
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               petty
               cheats
               and
               several
               others
               which
               the
               Priests
               impose
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               pinch
               mony
               out
               of
               their
               pockets
               ,
               those
               poor
               Christians
               are
               the
               most
               zealous
               to
               obey
               their
               orders
               and
               injunctions
               of
               any
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               whatever
               they
               demand
               .
               They
               firmly
               believe
               that
               a
               Papa
               can
               never
               tell
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Oracle
               spoke
               such
               truth
               as
               what
               a
               Greek
               Priest
               utters
               ,
               whatever
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               how
               low
               and
               self
               Interested
               soever
               his
               soul
               may
               be
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               make
               a
               Levantine
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               other
               Ministers
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               being
               so
               lumpishly
               dull
               and
               sottish
               as
               they
               
               are
               ,
               are
               uncapable
               of
               instructing
               them
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               which
               are
               above
               their
               reach
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               choose
               rather
               blindly
               to
               obey
               their
               commands
               ,
               than
               to
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               better
               taught
               ,
               or
               convinc'd
               of
               their
               errours
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               their
               Faith.
               
            
             
               AS
               for
               what
               concerns
               their
               Faith
               ,
               they
               neither
               know
               what
               they
               believe
               ,
               nor
               what
               it
               is
               they
               ought
               to
               believe
               .
               Their
               Papa's
               never
               speak
               a
               word
               of
               Catechisms
               ,
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               of
               Hope
               ,
               or
               Charity
               ;
               or
               if
               at
               any
               time
               a
               Papa
               mounts
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               make
               a
               pious
               exhortation
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               to
               direct
               them
               how
               to
               lead
               their
               lives
               like
               Christians
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               to
               read
               a
               good
               Homily
               which
               is
               more
               easy
               ,
               but
               to
               gain
               the
               Two
               Crowns
               which
               is
               generally
               given
               to
               the
               Preacher
               for
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               as
               the
               people
               do
               not
               understand
               ,
               so
               neither
               do
               the
               Papa's
               know
               what
               they
               say
               .
               And
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               they
               draul
               out
               their
               words
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               stand
               a
               full
               hour
               in
               their
               Pulpits
               ,
               yet
               they
               hardly
               utter
               Four
               Hundred
               words
               in
               all
               the
               time
               .
               Nevertheless
               they
               are
               in
               high
               esteem
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               people
               that
               understand
               not
               ,
               nay
               some
               that
               heard
               not
               a
               word
               the
               Papa
               said
               ,
               cry
               one
               to
               an
               other
               as
               they
               go
               home
               ,
               
                 Psila
                 Emiliseno
                 Didascalos
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 rare
                 Preacher
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 wonderful
                 things
                 has
                 he
                 said
                 !
              
               Thereupon
               I
               once
               ask'd
               some
               of
               their
               Adorers
               what
               it
               was
               they
               so
               much
               admir'd
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               was
               their
               Parson
               had
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               charming
               to
               their
               ears
               ?
               But
               when
               I
               found
               that
               not
               one
               of
               them
               could
               remember
               the
               least
               tittle
               of
               what
               they
               so
               highly
               commended
               ,
               I
               made
               answer
               ,
               
                 Psila
                 Emiliseno
                 Didascalos
                 diatiden
                 heptases
                 .
                 Most
                 certainly
                 your
                 Preacher
                 spoke
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               their
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               are
               by
               them
               administred
               after
               a
               manner
               so
               different
               and
               disagreeing
               from
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               the
               sacred
               Mysterie
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               swear
               they
               either
               believe
               not
               in
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               they
               take
               little
               care
               of
               what
               they
               are
               about
               .
               They
               number
               Seven
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               short
               work
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               administer
               but
               Three
               .
               
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Confirmation
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               they
               give
               them
               all
               together
               to
               Infants
               Forty
               days
               after
               the
               birth
               ;
               sometimes
               later
               ,
               sometimes
               sooner
               ,
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               or
               as
               necessity
               requires
               .
               
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 Extream
                 Vnction
              
               and
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               all
               together
               likewise
               ,
               five
               times
               a
               year
               ,
               at
               Easter
               ,
               Saint
               Peter's
               ,
               St.
               Paul's
               ,
               the
               
                 Assumption
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
              
               ,
               and
               Christmas
               ;
               the
               Order
               and
               Marriage
               they
               confirm
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               person
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Baptisme
               ;
               
               when
               the
               Child
               is
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               be
               Baptiz'd
               ,
               they
               make
               choise
               of
               a
               Godfather
               and
               Godmother
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Boy
               ;
               if
               a
               Girl
               ,
               they
               many
               times
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               Godmother
               only
               .
               Then
               the
               Infant
               is
               carry'd
               to
               Church
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               plunged
               over
               head
               and
               ears
               in
               the
               Colymbitra
               or
               Font
               of
               Baptisme
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               the
               Godfather
               carry's
               the
               Child
               ,
               Midwife-like
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               door
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               where
               they
               anoint
               the
               Childs
               head
               ,
               neck
               ,
               stomach
               ,
               shoulders
               ,
               armpits
               ,
               hands
               ,
               elbows
               ,
               leggs
               and
               feet
               :
               Which
               done
               ,
               they
               put
               upon
               the
               Infant
               a
               white
               shirt
               ,
               and
               wastcoate
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               accoutrements
               as
               are
               requisite
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               put
               off
               in
               eight
               days
               after
               .
               At
               what
               time
               the
               Godfather
               and
               Godmother
               carry
               the
               Child
               again
               to
               Church
               ,
               there
               to
               have
               all
               
               the
               Childs
               swaths
               and
               linnen
               wash'd
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               foul'd
               during
               the
               eight
               days
               .
               All
               which
               is
               done
               in
               a
               little
               stone
               Vessel
               ,
               bored
               through
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               lest
               the
               sacred
               Oyls
               that
               besmear'd
               the
               Infants
               Cloaths
               should
               be
               profan'd
               by
               powring
               away
               the
               water
               that
               wash'd
               them
               upon
               the
               Ground
               .
            
             
               This
               Oyl
               is
               highly
               esteem'd
               among
               the
               Eastern
               Christians
               ,
               especially
               among
               the
               Armenians
               ,
               who
               some
               while
               since
               ,
               had
               a
               great
               dispute
               in
               Law
               upon
               this
               very
               subject
               .
               Their
               Patriarch
               ,
               who
               generally
               resides
               in
               the
               upper
               Armenia
               ,
               lives
               in
               a
               large
               convent
               ,
               which
               the
               Armenians
               in
               their
               Language
               call
               Echemiazin
               ,
               the
               Turks
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               three
               Churches
               
                 Vscha
                 Klisia
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Europeans
               ,
               the
               
                 Three
                 Churches
              
               .
               It
               is
               seated
               in
               a
               large
               Plain
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               famous
               Mountain
               Ararat
               .
               This
               Patriarch
               was
               wont
               always
               to
               make
               the
               Myron
               (
               for
               so
               is
               the
               holy
               Oyl
               call'd
               )
               and
               sent
               it
               from
               time
               to
               time
               to
               all
               the
               Armenian
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               well
               those
               in
               Persia
               and
               Turkie
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               who
               had
               not
               permission
               to
               make
               this
               Oyl
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               priviledg
               only
               belonging
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               .
               But
               it
               happen'd
               that
               about
               Ten
               years
               since
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               having
               an
               Ambition
               to
               make
               himself
               Patriarch
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 Iacob
                 Vartabiet
              
               ,
               the
               present
               Catholicoës
               or
               Patriarch
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               had
               given
               over
               his
               trade
               ,
               by
               an
               immediate
               power
               from
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
               fell
               to
               work
               himself
               ,
               and
               made
               such
               a
               quantity
               of
               the
               holy
               Oyl
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               thought
               would
               suffice
               all
               the
               Armenians
               in
               Turkie
               for
               several
               years
               ,
               which
               new
               
                 Ierusalem
                 Myron
              
               has
               caus'd
               such
               a
               schism
               among
               the
               Armenians
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               who
               live
               in
               Turkie
               are
               now
               separated
               from
               their
               ancient
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               refuse
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Ierusalem's
                 Myron
              
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               had
               usurp'd
               the
               Patriarchship
               of
               the
               Armenians
               ,
               and
               maintains
               his
               ground
               notwithstanding
               
               all
               the
               suits
               in
               Law
               commenced
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               great
               sums
               of
               mony
               expended
               by
               the
               former
               Patriarch
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               came
               the
               last
               year
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               he
               could
               bring
               the
               Ierusalem
               Bishop
               to
               an
               accommodation
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               his
               Myron
               of
               him
               again
               as
               he
               did
               before
               .
            
             
               This
               Oyl
               is
               boyl'd
               in
               a
               great
               Kettle
               with
               several
               odoriferous
               herbs
               and
               drugs
               ,
               and
               the
               wood
               that
               feeds
               the
               fire
               is
               all
               sacred
               fuel
               ,
               as
               the
               Relicks
               of
               broken
               Images
               ,
               torn
               books
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Church-moveables
               as
               have
               been
               formerly
               consecrated
               to
               pious
               uses
               .
               Nor
               will
               all
               this
               serve
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               made
               and
               bless'd
               by
               the
               Patriarch
               himself
               ,
               and
               three
               or
               four
               Metropolitan
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               pontifical
               habits
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               devoutest
               Prayers
               continually
               attend
               the
               Composition
               from
               the
               Vespers
               of
               Palm-Sunday
               ,
               till
               Holy-Thursday
               Mass
               ,
               which
               is
               celebrated
               upon
               the
               great
               Jar
               ,
               where
               this
               precious
               Oyl
               is
               put
               up
               for
               use
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               that
               holy
               Oyl
               employ'd
               in
               all
               Unctions
               of
               Baptisme
               and
               Confirmation
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               twice
               apply'd
               to
               the
               same
               person
               .
               But
               there
               is
               another
               Oyl
               which
               they
               call
               Eukoloon
               ,
               or
               the
               blessed
               Oyl
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               frequently
               make
               use
               of
               to
               anoint
               those
               who
               are
               in
               perfect
               health
               ,
               but
               the
               Latines
               never
               but
               only
               to
               the
               gasping
               .
               The
               Greeks
               also
               give
               it
               at
               great
               feasts
               to
               those
               who
               have
               confess'd
               and
               receiv'd
               the
               Communion
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               apply
               it
               only
               to
               the
               forehead
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               when
               he
               performs
               the
               Ceremony
               ,
               repeats
               the
               end
               of
               the
               seventh
               verse
               of
               the
               122
               
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Net
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 escap'd
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               sort
               of
               Unction
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               is
               that
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               
               whether
               Caloyers
               ,
               single
               men
               ,
               or
               Marry'd
               ;
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               
               of
               the
               Order
               is
               common
               to
               both
               .
               Therefore
               when
               any
               person
               desires
               to
               be
               ordain'd
               a
               Priest
               ,
               he
               is
               first
               examin'd
               whether
               he
               can
               Write
               and
               Read
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               now
               adays
               a
               very
               great
               accomplishment
               among
               the
               Greeks
               to
               have
               study'd
               so
               far
               ,
               there
               being
               several
               admitted
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               that
               can
               do
               neither
               .
               Being
               thus
               examin'd
               by
               his
               Pneumaticos
               or
               Confessor
               ,
               who
               is
               many
               times
               as
               ignorant
               as
               himself
               ,
               he
               is
               presented
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               who
               ,
               upon
               the
               report
               of
               the
               spiritual
               Father
               ,
               gives
               him
               his
               Orders
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               ceremonie
               is
               not
               compleated
               in
               less
               than
               Three
               days
               one
               after
               another
               ;
               nor
               till
               the
               Bishop
               be
               satisfy'd
               of
               his
               life
               and
               conversation
               ,
               nor
               till
               he
               is
               proclaim'd
               in
               a
               full
               Congregation
               axios
               ,
               or
               worthy
               .
            
             
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               Penitence
               
               among
               the
               Greeks
               at
               this
               day
               consists
               only
               in
               rehearsing
               their
               sins
               to
               the
               Pneumaticos
               ,
               and
               undergoing
               the
               penance
               enjoyn'd
               .
               However
               this
               recital
               is
               made
               without
               any
               serious
               examination
               of
               the
               confession
               last
               made
               ,
               nor
               accompa●y'd
               with
               any
               act
               of
               true
               sorrow
               or
               contrition
               'T
               is
               sufficient
               that
               they
               sit
               down
               in
               a
               Cha●r
               by
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               commodious
               posture
               make
               him
               a
               rehearsal
               of
               their
               faults
               themselves
               ,
               or
               else
               tarry
               to
               hear
               what
               questions
               their
               Confessor
               will
               ask
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               patiently
               receive
               his
               injunctions
               of
               mild
               Penance
               ;
               which
               amounts
               to
               such
               a
               number
               of
               knee-bendings
               ,
               or
               so
               many
               Almes
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               welcome
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               after
               the
               Priest
               has
               receiv'd
               himself
               ,
               he
               sings
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               at
               the
               great
               door
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Approach
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
              
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               the
               Communicants
               crowd
               to
               the
               said
               door
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Priest
               taking
               up
               the
               Chalice
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               fill'd
               with
               Wine
               and
               sops
               of
               
               Bread
               ,
               and
               a
               Spoon
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Labidi
               ,
               he
               distributes
               a
               spoonful
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               very
               one
               ,
               not
               excepting
               the
               young
               Lads
               of
               Thirteen
               or
               Fourteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               at
               which
               years
               the
               Greeks
               think
               'em
               able
               to
               advise
               themselves
               ;
               more
               especially
               seeing
               that
               it
               would
               be
               unreasonable
               to
               deny
               the
               Communion
               to
               such
               ,
               when
               they
               administer
               it
               to
               sucking
               Infants
               .
            
             
               The
               people
               throng
               in
               great
               numbers
               to
               this
               Metalambasis
               or
               Communion
               ,
               
               which
               they
               receive
               without
               ever
               kneeling
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               other
               posture
               at
               Church
               in
               fashion
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               standing
               among
               the
               Greeks
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               Seats
               and
               Pews
               ,
               you
               see
               nothing
               in
               their
               Churches
               but
               your
               Dekanikiai
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               certain
               sort
               of
               staves
               about
               four
               and
               five
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               headed
               like
               Crutches
               ,
               and
               upon
               these
               Crutches
               they
               lean
               and
               rest
               themselves
               when
               they
               are
               weary
               with
               standing
               up
               right
               .
               And
               in
               this
               posture
               they
               also
               receive
               the
               Communion
               ,
               under
               both
               kinds
               ,
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               mix'd
               together
               in
               the
               same
               Potirion
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               spoon
               ,
               without
               any
               thing
               of
               squeamishness
               or
               distast
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               not
               believing
               that
               any
               one
               who
               approaches
               the
               Eucharist
               can
               receive
               harm
               or
               infection
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               .
               Yet
               the
               Priests
               are
               so
               civil
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               see
               any
               one
               with
               an
               apparent
               pair
               of
               scabbie
               chops
               ,
               or
               that
               has
               any
               other
               foul
               disease
               about
               him
               ,
               they
               will
               forbear
               to
               nauseat
               the
               stomachs
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               order
               them
               to
               stay
               and
               receive
               a-part
               ;
               though
               if
               they
               should
               be
               so
               clownish
               as
               to
               make
               no
               dictinction
               ,
               't
               would
               be
               reckon'd
               no
               great
               crime
               .
            
             
               In
               other
               respects
               there
               is
               that
               disorder
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               the
               crowd
               of
               people
               thronging
               in
               upon
               the
               Priest
               ,
               cause
               him
               many
               times
               to
               spill
               the
               sacred
               liquor
               upon
               their
               
               Cloaths
               ;
               and
               often
               upon
               the
               ground
               .
               Which
               proves
               a
               sad
               accident
               to
               the
               poor
               Priest
               ;
               who
               cannot
               perhaps
               help
               the
               unruliness
               of
               the
               Multitude
               .
               For
               the
               Bishop
               being
               inform'd
               of
               this
               mischance
               ,
               presently
               suspends
               the
               unfortunate
               Papa
               many
               times
               for
               five
               or
               six
               years
               .
               The
               Person
               thus
               suspended
               is
               called
               Argos
               ;
               as
               it
               were
               to
               teach
               the
               Priest
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               will
               undertake
               to
               hold
               such
               a
               blessed
               Liquor
               in
               his
               hand
               ought
               to
               have
               Argus's
               eyes
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               miscarry
               in
               his
               duty
               ,
               he
               deserves
               no
               less
               than
               the
               punishment
               of
               that
               same
               drousie
               Guardian
               .
            
             
               As
               concerning
               Marriage
               ,
               
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               performance
               vary
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               though
               the
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               be
               the
               same
               .
               But
               the
               same
               Person
               cannot
               Marry
               above
               three
               times
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               a
               person
               that
               has
               been
               Marry'd
               above
               three
               times
               is
               pointed
               at
               as
               we
               point
               at
               Cut-purses
               or
               common
               Shop-lifters
               in
               the
               street
               .
               Now
               when
               two
               young
               couple
               are
               to
               be
               Marry'd
               ,
               supposing
               they
               be
               pass'd
               the
               Age
               of
               Thirteen
               years
               ,
               their
               Parents
               agree
               together
               and
               make
               up
               the
               Match
               without
               ever
               acquainting
               the
               young
               couple
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               at
               Chios
               and
               some
               other
               places
               in
               the
               Archipelago
               ,
               where
               the
               young
               couple
               are
               too
               yare
               for
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               upon
               the
               business
               between
               themselves
               ,
               are
               Marry'd
               several
               Months
               many
               times
               before
               their
               Parents
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               And
               as
               these
               sort
               of
               private
               alliances
               are
               very
               frequent
               ,
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               they
               fall
               out
               much
               more
               to
               the
               content
               and
               felicity
               of
               both
               parties
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               are
               made
               by
               the
               Parents
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Children
               .
               But
               however
               it
               happen
               ,
               the
               Wedding-day
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               Contract
               being
               sign'd
               before
               the
               Papa
               ,
               the
               person
               to
               be
               Marry'd
               goes
               to
               the
               Cadi
               ,
               to
               
               whom
               he
               gives
               a
               Crown
               for
               a
               Koget
               ,
               or
               License
               to
               Marry
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               of
               whose
               name
               and
               habitation
               he
               gives
               the
               Cadi
               a
               note
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Morning
               or
               Afternoon
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               go
               separately
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               ceremony
               is
               performed
               much
               after
               the
               European
               manner
               ,
               only
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Contract
               which
               is
               made
               before
               Marriage
               the
               Husband
               cannot
               give
               to
               his
               affianc'd
               Mistress
               as
               a
               present
               above
               Fifty
               Crowns
               in
               Silver
               ,
               leaving
               him
               at
               liberty
               however
               to
               augment
               the
               sum
               if
               he
               pleases
               afterwards
               ,
               though
               there
               is
               no
               obligation
               laid
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               Law
               was
               made
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Virgins
               might
               not
               be
               hindred
               from
               Marrying
               to
               the
               first
               that
               courted
               them
               ,
               upon
               hopes
               that
               another
               would
               give
               more
               ;
               and
               for
               their
               Dowry
               they
               take
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               houshold
               Goods
               which
               the
               Husband
               leaves
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               she
               brought
               to
               her
               Husband
               very
               little
               or
               nothing
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               some
               few
               Cloaths
               ,
               Cushions
               ,
               Coverlets
               ,
               or
               Quilts
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               much
               us'd
               among
               the
               Eastern
               people
               .
            
             
               The
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Contract
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               over
               ,
               the
               Bride
               and
               Bridegroom
               ,
               their
               Godfathers
               and
               Godmothers
               ,
               their
               Parents
               and
               Guests
               invited
               ,
               return
               home
               to
               the
               Brides
               house
               ,
               and
               there
               begin
               their
               feasting
               and
               jollitie
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               person
               continues
               till
               the
               eighth
               day
               after
               the
               Wedding
               ;
               in
               which
               time
               the
               Marry'd
               couple
               many
               times
               eat
               themselves
               out
               of
               house
               and
               home
               ,
               and
               pawn
               their
               Goods
               to
               support
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Ceremony
               .
               They
               also
               observe
               two
               other
               Feasts
               during
               their
               lives
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               their
               own
               Birth-days
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Parents
               .
               And
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               Turkie
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               laudable
               custom
               among
               the
               Christians
               to
               
               feast
               all
               their
               friends
               ,
               when
               their
               Sons
               being
               arriv'd
               at
               the
               age
               of
               Fourteen
               years
               begin
               to
               pay
               the
               Carache
               or
               Tribute
               which
               the
               Turks
               set
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               every
               Christian
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               rejoyc'd
               with
               the
               Apostles
               that
               they
               were
               accompted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               ignominy
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               their
               Festivals
               .
            
             
               We
               May
               also
               add
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Grecian
               days
               of
               Merriment
               ,
               the
               Festivals
               which
               they
               observe
               through
               the
               whole
               year
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Islands
               ,
               where
               the
               Christians
               enjoy
               far
               more
               liberty
               than
               upon
               the
               
                 Terra
                 Firma
              
               .
               The
               most
               remarkable
               of
               these
               Festivals
               are
               St.
               Andrew
               ,
               St.
               Nicholas
               ,
               the
               
                 Forty
                 Martyrs
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               George
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               Festivals
               is
               solemniz'd
               by
               the
               Greeks
               upon
               the
               accompt
               that
               St.
               Andrew
               ,
               being
               an
               Elder
               Apostle
               than
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               that
               Christ
               call'd
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               They
               also
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Eldest
               Apostle
               ,
               because
               he
               first
               Preached
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Greece
               ,
               where
               some
               will
               have
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Founder
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               the
               Title
               of
               Proto-Patriarchis
               or
               first
               Patriarch
               .
               But
               the
               manner
               of
               keeping
               his
               Holy-day
               ,
               is
               no
               way
               correspondent
               to
               that
               honour
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               bear
               him
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               they
               go
               to
               Church
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               day
               after
               ,
               they
               feast
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               Women
               do
               not
               believe
               they
               have
               done
               St.
               Andrew
               right
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               Fry
               for
               the
               whole
               Family
               a
               certain
               sort
               of
               Fritters
               and
               Pancakes
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Tiganites
               ,
               fry'd
               in
               a
               pan
               with
               Oyl
               .
               The
               same
               chear
               they
               have
               upon
               St.
               Nicholas
               day
               ,
               only
               that
               they
               throw
               into
               the
               Batter
               a
               Temin
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               small
               piece
               of
               mony
               worth
               five
               Sous
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               Para
               which
               is
               
               another
               piece
               of
               money
               to
               the
               value
               of
               Eighteen
               Deniers
               ,
               of
               which
               one
               makes
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               an
               English
               Peny
               ;
               and
               that
               person
               of
               the
               family
               who
               finds
               that
               piece
               of
               money
               is
               esteemed
               very
               fortunate
               ;
               a
               ceremony
               much
               like
               our
               chusing
               of
               King
               and
               Queen
               .
            
             
               
                 Hagii
                 Sarande's
              
               is
               another
               of
               their
               Holy-days
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               fall
               out
               in
               Lent
               ,
               yet
               the
               Greeks
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               honour
               it
               with
               the
               best
               chear
               they
               can
               make
               ;
               especially
               in
               the
               Islands
               and
               out-Villages
               ,
               where
               they
               dance
               and
               frisk
               it
               like
               the
               Maids
               about
               a
               
               May-Pole
               .
               I
               have
               often
               admir'd
               why
               the
               Greeks
               are
               so
               jocund
               upon
               this
               Holy-day
               ,
               considering
               the
               almost
               natural
               Antipathy
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Armenians
               ,
               in
               whose
               Country
               it
               was
               that
               these
               happy
               Saints
               laid
               down
               their
               Lives
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Forty
               Saints
               that
               were
               put
               to
               death
               at
               Sebastia
               in
               Armenia
               .
               Nor
               are
               they
               less
               merry
               upon
               St.
               Georges
               day
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Greek
               Holy-days
               are
               spent
               rather
               in
               Feasts
               and
               dancing
               than
               in
               exercises
               of
               devotion
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               repeat
               upon
               those
               days
               their
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               half
               so
               often
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               verses
               ,
               which
               serve
               to
               regulate
               the
               movement
               of
               their
               dances
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     Ascore
                     Psomai
                     Kai
                     asinai
                  
                   
                     Ton
                     Hagion
                     Sarandon
                     inai
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     dance
                     and
                     spend
                     at
                     leisure
                  
                   
                     Forty-Martyrs-day
                     
                       in
                       pleasure
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Besides
               these
               more
               solemn
               Festivals
               ,
               the
               Greeks
               have
               also
               several
               Holy-days
               that
               will
               make
               a
               Traveller
               laugh
               let
               him
               be
               ne're
               so
               serious
               .
               About
               the
               middle
               of
               March
               I
               came
               to
               the
               Island
               of
               Mitylene
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ancient
               Lesbos
               ,
               where
               the
               great
               Pittacus
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               wise
               men
               of
               Greece
               was
               born
               ,
               
               and
               walking
               one
               day
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               I
               saw
               the
               Women
               at
               several
               Windows
               ,
               some
               laying
               on
               with
               good
               big
               sticks
               upon
               skillets
               ,
               others
               upon
               copper
               pans
               ,
               or
               the
               covers
               of
               Kettles
               ,
               others
               upon
               other
               sorts
               of
               Kitchin
               furniture
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               make
               a
               noise
               .
               Wondering
               at
               the
               meaning
               of
               such
               a
               dismal
               noise
               ,
               I
               went
               into
               the
               house
               of
               a
               friend
               of
               my
               fellow
               Travellers
               .
               There
               I
               found
               the
               Children
               dancing
               in
               the
               chamber
               to
               the
               barbarous
               melody
               their
               Mother
               made
               upon
               her
               brass
               Kettle-Drum
               at
               the
               Window
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Verse
               of
               a
               Ballad
               ,
               which
               two
               of
               the
               family
               sung
               well
               enough
               ,
               considering
               they
               were
               never
               taught
               at
               a
               Boarding-School
               ,
               the
               whole
               Choir
               came
               in
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Song
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               this
               effect
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Oxo
                     psili
                     kai
                     cori
                     mesa
                  
                   
                     Martis
                     kai
                     chara
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     March
                     behind
                     and
                     give
                     us
                     ease
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Driving
                     hence
                     our
                     Knats
                     and
                     fleas
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               For
               the
               Women
               believe
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               ceremonie
               ,
               every
               year
               perform'd
               upon
               St.
               David's
               day
               ,
               the
               Fleas
               will
               never
               come
               near
               a
               house
               were
               they
               hear
               such
               a
               horrid
               noise
               about
               their
               ears
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spring
               .
               But
               wofull
               experience
               will
               teach
               a
               Traveller
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               charming
               superstitiou
               .
               For
               there
               are
               such
               a
               world
               of
               Knats
               over
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               charm
               a
               man
               can
               make
               use
               of
               is
               only
               a
               Psilo-diogma
               or
               a
               good
               Fly-flap
               ,
               to
               Murder
               as
               fast
               as
               he
               can
               those
               profest
               enemies
               of
               his
               rest
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               the
               young
               Greeks
               ,
               who
               are
               loath
               to
               carry
               the
               marks
               of
               their
               stings
               upon
               their
               tender
               skins
               ,
               have
               found
               out
               another
               sort
               of
               Persecution
               for
               their
               destruction
               .
               For
               
               every
               night
               before
               they
               lye
               down
               ,
               they
               wash
               their
               necks
               and
               arms
               with
               Vinegar
               ,
               to
               secure
               at
               least
               those
               parts
               which
               are
               expos'd
               most
               to
               publick
               view
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Religious
             Exercises
             of
             the
             Turks
             in
             Sancta
             Sophia
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             Mahomet
             the
             Second
             had
             taken
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             his
             Entry
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             that
             same
             sacred
             Temple
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             had
             formerly
             Dedicated
             to
             the
             
               Eternal
               Wisdom
            
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             ceas'd
             to
             be
             a
             place
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             the
             29
             th
             of
             May
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1453.
             the
             former
             melodious
             sounds
             of
             those
             sacred
             Hymns
             and
             Songs
             that
             accompany
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             chang'd
             into
             the
             hoarse
             discords
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Namas
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ordinary
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             this
             Namas
             may
             be
             consider'd
             with
             respect
             to
             him
             that
             prays
             ,
             as
             it
             concerns
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             ot
             God
             himself
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             take
             a
             short
             view
             of
             a
             good
             Musselmans
             Duty
             ,
             before
             he
             goes
             to
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             at
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             has
             finish'd
             his
             Devotions
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             acquit
             himself
             well
             in
             reference
             to
             himself
             ,
             his
             obligations
             toward
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             his
             duty
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Preparatious
             requisite
             for
             a
             Turk
             ,
             before
             he
             goes
             to
             Prayers
             are
             five
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             to
             believe
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               Mahometan
               Faith.
            
             The
             second
             ,
             to
             be
             Circumcis'd
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             to
             forgive
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             The
             Fourth
             ,
             to
             hasten
             to
             the
             
             Mosquee
             when
             he
             is
             call'd
             .
             And
             the
             fifth
             is
             to
             wash
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             preparation
             just
             before
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               ALL
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Mahometan
               Faith
               may
               be
               reduc'd
               to
               two
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               Mahomet
               his
               peculiar
               Prophet
               or
               Messenger
               .
               For
               the
               word
               Resul-alla
               signifies
               rather
               a
               Messenger
               than
               a
               Prophet
               of
               God.
               The
               belief
               of
               only
               one
               God
               happen'd
               by
               chance
               to
               the
               Turks
               ;
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               
                 Iacoub
                 Elkindi
              
               ,
               an
               Author
               whose
               Works
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Syriac
               ,
               who
               assures
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Alcoran
               being
               written
               ,
               Sergius
               sent
               Mahomet
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Arabian
               Idolaters
               ,
               who
               ador'd
               a
               huge
               Statue
               they
               call'd
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Hachar
               ,
               which
               signifies
               great
               or
               vast
               of
               bulk
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               being
               commissionated
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               did
               by
               his
               command
               advertise
               them
               no
               longer
               to
               adore
               any
               more
               Idols
               ,
               but
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               only
               true
               and
               one
               God
               which
               had
               sent
               him
               .
               But
               those
               Idolatrous
               Arabians
               ,
               devoted
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               their
               Hachar
               ,
               would
               give
               no
               heed
               to
               his
               message
               ;
               for
               ,
               said
               they
               very
               gravely
               and
               considerately
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               adore
               one
               only
               God
               which
               is
               thine
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               our
               
                 Hachar
                 ?
                 Mahomet
              
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               answer
               to
               make
               to
               such
               a
               difficult
               and
               puzsling
               objection
               ,
               return'd
               back
               again
               ,
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Monk
               Sergius
               .
               Who
               considering
               of
               what
               Importance
               it
               was
               to
               bring
               over
               those
               Arabians
               to
               the
               Law
               which
               he
               was
               going
               about
               to
               establish
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               very
               numerous
               and
               neighbouring
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Sinia
              
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Monk
               ,
               sent
               back
               the
               new
               Legislator
               to
               acquaint
               'em
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               consulted
               the
               Divinitie
               concerning
               their
               
               answer
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               satisfy'd
               they
               should
               have
               the
               same
               esteem
               they
               had
               before
               for
               their
               old
               friend
               Hachar
               ,
               provided
               they
               would
               adore
               God
               too
               ,
               in
               testimony
               whereof
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               that
               from
               thence
               forward
               all
               the
               true
               Musselmen
               should
               be
               call'd
               to
               their
               Prayers
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               and
               Hachar
               .
               Upon
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               Hachar
               might
               go
               Partners
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               Arabians
               were
               content
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               forward
               they
               made
               their
               joynt
               supplications
               to
               God
               and
               Hachar
               ;
               till
               Mahomet
               being
               grown
               into
               greater
               power
               ,
               order'd
               poor
               Hachars
               Idol
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Temples
               and
               to
               set
               up
               in
               his
               room
               in
               great
               Arabian
               Characters
               ,
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 ALLA
                 HOV
                 HAC
                 HER
                 ,
                 God
              
               and
               Hacher
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cry
               that
               the
               Mahometans
               have
               ever
               since
               us'd
               to
               call
               the
               people
               to
               Prayers
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Relation
               of
               that
               ancient
               Author
               
                 Iacoub
                 Ebni
                 Issaac
                 Elkindi
              
               ,
               who
               liv'd
               about
               the
               year
               Eight
               Hundred
               ,
               about
               two
               Hundred
               years
               after
               Mahomet
               .
            
             
               Wh●ch
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               report
               of
               this
               same
               Author
               who
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               Cry
               of
               the
               Muezins
               is
               easily
               expounded
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               true
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               skilful
               in
               the
               Arabic
               Language
               ,
               and
               most
               knowing
               in
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               read
               the
               words
               
                 Alla
                 hou
                 ei
                 Hacher
                 ,
                 God
              
               and
               Hacher
               ,
               but
               
                 Alla
                 hou
                 Hachar
              
               ,
               without
               the
               Article
               el
               ,
               which
               is
               then
               no
               more
               than
               
                 God
                 is
                 powerfull
              
               ,
               and
               by
               maintaining
               that
               the
               words
               were
               never
               otherwise
               written
               or
               pronounc'd
               ,
               avoid
               the
               reproach
               of
               being
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               Idolatrous
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               of
               being
               constrain'd
               to
               change
               their
               first
               Religion
               for
               a
               new
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               The
               〈◊〉
               therefore
               give
               divine
               adoration
               to
               none
               but
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               only
               Creator
               of
               Heaven
               and
               
               Earth
               ,
               and
               absolute
               Lord
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               in
               their
               Mosquees
               the
               Image
               or
               representation
               of
               any
               living
               thing
               either
               in
               sculpture
               or
               painting
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               be
               any
               left
               remaining
               in
               Mosaic
               work
               ,
               which
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               made
               for
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               in
               places
               so
               obscure
               or
               so
               high
               where
               they
               are
               not
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               are
               once
               discover'd
               't
               is
               because
               they
               are
               unwilling
               to
               be
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               Scaffolds
               to
               pull
               'em
               down
               or
               deface
               '
               em
               .
               But
               where
               such
               prohibited
               things
               are
               within
               their
               reach
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               disfigur'd
               and
               demolish'd
               ,
               or
               quite
               daub'd
               over
               with
               the
               Masons
               Trowel
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Article
               of
               the
               Mahometan
               Faith
               comprehends
               ,
               in
               epitome
               ,
               all
               the
               vain
               dotages
               and
               extravagances
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               in
               believing
               Mahomet
               to
               be
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               never
               any
               truth
               more
               certain
               than
               what
               that
               Impostor
               has
               convey'd
               to
               'em
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               Tradition
               as
               Writing
               .
               Which
               Article
               ,
               being
               the
               source
               and
               fountain
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               needless
               to
               repeat
               here
               their
               trifling
               Conceits
               concerning
               the
               creation
               and
               preservation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               the
               method
               which
               God
               has
               taken
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               save
               mankind
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               fantastical
               and
               irrational
               opinions
               ,
               wherewith
               their
               brains
               and
               writings
               are
               stuff'd
               .
               Nor
               shall
               I
               say
               any
               thing
               concerning
               their
               leud
               conjectures
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               celestial
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Beatific
               Vision
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               assure
               their
               believers
               ;
               but
               beastial
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               brutish
               pleasures
               which
               they
               hope
               there
               to
               enjoy
               with
               a
               full
               swinge
               ,
               and
               the
               Apartments
               which
               they
               allow
               therein
               to
               several
               Beasts
               ,
               such
               as
               Abrahams
               Ram
               ,
               Moses's
               Heifer
               ,
               Solomons
               Ant
               ,
               the
               Queen
               of
               Sheba's
               Parrot
               ,
               Esdras's
               Ass
               ,
               Ionas's
               Whale
               ,
               the
               Seven
               
               sleepers
               Dog
               ,
               and
               Mahomets
               Camel.
               Nor
               need
               I
               speak
               of
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               a
               vast
               scrowl
               ,
               though
               none
               so
               famous
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Issa
                 Peccamber
              
               or
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Filiation
               and
               Death
               they
               deny
               ,
               and
               Mahomet
               their
               chief
               ;
               and
               therefore
               passing
               over
               these
               Absurdities
               of
               their
               belief
               ,
               I
               come
               to
            
          
           
             
               The
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               THe
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               being
               the
               product
               of
               dull
               earthly
               humane
               Invention
               ,
               that
               had
               nothing
               of
               sublimity
               or
               tendency
               toward
               immaterialty
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               thought
               it
               sufficient
               to
               bound
               it self
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               voluptuous
               Sense
               ,
               had
               need
               of
               some
               remarkable
               character
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               other
               Laws
               .
               The
               Christians
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerns
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               wrie
               faces
               and
               antic
               Gestures
               ,
               do
               not
               think
               it
               necessary
               to
               maim
               any
               part
               of
               the
               body
               which
               Nature
               has
               made
               perfect
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               Interpreters
               ,
               that
               the
               proselyte
               Gentiles
               were
               not
               oblig'd
               to
               the
               paring
               off
               so
               tender
               a
               part
               as
               the
               Preputium
               ,
               since
               that
               God
               not
               having
               given
               any
               positive
               command
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               left
               at
               liberty
               .
               But
               Mahomet
               who
               was
               obstructed
               by
               a
               Phimosis
               in
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               brutal
               Lusts
               ,
               being
               constrain'd
               to
               cut
               off
               his
               Foreskin
               ,
               ordain'd
               that
               all
               his
               adherents
               should
               be
               circumcis'd
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               that
               he
               might
               the
               better
               be
               able
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Body's
               of
               his
               Musselmen
               that
               should
               be
               slain
               in
               fight
               ,
               for
               the
               propagation
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               them
               as
               Martyrs
               ;
               or
               whether
               to
               ensnare
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               win
               them
               the
               more
               easily
               to
               embrace
               his
               errours
               through
               the
               resemblance
               of
               Ceremonies
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               were
               that
               that
               salacious
               Legislator
               
               affecting
               an
               outward
               cleaness
               to
               conceal
               the
               inward
               filthiness
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               commanded
               those
               who
               had
               already
               embrac'd
               his
               errours
               to
               mangle
               their
               Preputiums
               ,
               lest
               any
               defilement
               sticking
               to
               the
               part
               ,
               should
               render
               their
               persons
               less
               acceptable
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               uncertain
               ;
               though
               the
               middlemost
               reason
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               most
               prevailing
               in
               point
               of
               Policy
               ,
               especially
               among
               those
               who
               look
               upon
               Mahomet
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Machiavillian
               .
            
             
               This
               same
               act
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               call
               Shoonet
               ,
               is
               only
               a
               mark
               of
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               verbal
               commands
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               such
               injunction
               in
               his
               Alcoran
               ;
               only
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               by
               him
               afterwards
               appointed
               ,
               finding
               that
               he
               had
               many
               followers
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               his
               party
               from
               the
               Christians
               who
               never
               Circumcis'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               who
               Circumcis'd
               after
               another
               fashion
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               disobedience
               to
               the●r
               Law
               to
               be
               uncircumcis'd
               ,
               therefore
               they
               never
               admit
               any
               to
               their
               publick
               Prayers
               that
               are
               not
               distinguish'd
               so
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               neither
               Christians
               ,
               nor
               Children
               of
               five
               or
               six
               years
               of
               age
               .
               However
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               Inspectors
               that
               ever
               stood
               to
               search
               at
               the
               Entrance
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               besides
               that
               ,
               I
               knew
               my self
               two
               Christian
               Travellers
               that
               perfectly
               understood
               the
               Arabic
               and
               Turkish
               Languages
               ,
               who
               pass'd
               for
               as
               good
               Musselmen
               as
               any
               were
               in
               Turkie
               ,
               and
               were
               well
               receiv'd
               where
               ever
               they
               went
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               Derviches
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               knew
               how
               to
               mumble
               over
               the
               Turkish
               Prayers
               in
               the
               Mosquees
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               not
               avoid
               going
               thither
               .
               But
               had
               it
               been
               known
               that
               those
               persons
               were
               not
               Circumciz'd
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               only
               been
               refus'd
               admittance
               ,
               but
               burnt
               alive
               ,
               or
               else
               empal'd
               upon
               a
               stake
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               they
               never
               Circumcise
               any
               till
               they
               come
               to
               six
               or
               seven
               years
               of
               age
               :
               Elder
               than
               these
               are
               often
               Circumciz'd
               ,
               but
               never
               younger
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               twelve
               ,
               fifteen
               years
               or
               more
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Parents
               :
               Especially
               if
               they
               be
               poor
               people
               ,
               for
               then
               not
               being
               able
               to
               defray
               the
               charges
               of
               a
               private
               ,
               they
               must
               stay
               till
               the
               Rich
               make
               a
               publick
               Circumcision
               of
               their
               own
               .
               The
               day
               for
               the
               Ceremony
               being
               appointed
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               prepares
               a
               great
               Feast
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               Son
               as
               fine
               as
               his
               quality
               will
               reach
               ;
               then
               the
               boy
               being
               mounted
               upon
               a
               Horse
               or
               Camel
               ,
               is
               led
               in
               triumph
               through
               the
               Village
               ,
               or
               only
               that
               quarter
               of
               the
               City
               where
               his
               Parents
               live
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               large
               .
               His
               School-fellows
               and
               friends
               wait
               upon
               him
               on
               foot
               ,
               hollowing
               and
               hooping
               for
               joy
               that
               he
               is
               going
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               number
               of
               true
               Musselmen
               .
               The
               Cavalcade
               being
               thus
               finish'd
               ,
               and
               the
               guests
               return'd
               back
               to
               the
               house
               ,
               the
               Iman
               makes
               a
               pithie
               Harangue
               upon
               the
               operation
               that
               is
               to
               ensue
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               of
               which
               comes
               a
               Chirurgion
               ,
               who
               having
               plac'd
               the
               lad
               upon
               a
               Sopha
               or
               Turkish
               Table
               ,
               two
               Servants
               holding
               a
               linnen
               napkin
               before
               him
               ,
               draws
               out
               the
               Preputium
               in
               length
               as
               far
               as
               he
               can
               pull
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               keeping
               it
               from
               running
               back
               ,
               by
               clapping
               a
               pair
               of
               little
               Pincers
               at
               the
               head
               of
               the
               nut
               ,
               takes
               off
               the
               surplusage
               with
               a
               sharp
               Razor
               ,
               and
               then
               holds
               it
               up
               in
               his
               fingers
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               all
               the
               Company
               ,
               who
               cry
               out
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               
                 Alla
                 Hecher
                 ia
                 Alla
                 Alla.
              
               Which
               done
               he
               dresses
               the
               Wound
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               to
               the
               torment
               of
               the
               party
               Circumciz'd
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               roaring
               convinces
               the
               standers-by
               what
               pain
               he
               endures
               by
               the
               wounding
               so
               sensible
               and
               tender
               part
               of
               his
               body
               .
               But
               his
               friends
               are
               so
               far
               from
               compassionating
               his
               lamentations
               ,
               that
               they
               presently
               come
               all
               to
               congratulate
               his
               admission
               
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               then
               take
               their
               places
               at
               the
               Sopha
               ,
               or
               Turkish
               Table
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               entertain'd
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Parents
               .
            
             
               And
               often
               the
               liberality
               of
               Rich
               men
               at
               their
               Child's
               Circumcision
               amounts
               to
               large
               sums
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               Almes
               which
               they
               give
               to
               a
               great
               number
               of
               poor
               Children
               which
               are
               Circumciz'd
               ,
               frequently
               at
               their
               charges
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               they
               also
               distribute
               considerable
               Almes
               to
               the
               poor
               of
               the
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               obtain
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               new
               Circumciz'd
               Lad
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Family
               .
            
             
               The
               Ceremony
               of
               Circumcising
               Renegado's
               is
               almost
               the
               same
               .
               Only
               if
               they
               be
               very
               poor
               ,
               they
               have
               Basons
               carry'd
               after
               'em
               to
               Collect
               the
               Almes
               of
               the
               Spectators
               ,
               who
               never
               refuse
               to
               give
               more
               or
               less
               .
               They
               also
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               carry
               an
               Arrow
               upright
               in
               their
               left
               hands
               ,
               with
               the
               point
               downwards
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               people
               understand
               that
               they
               will
               rather
               be
               stuck
               with
               a
               Thousand
               Arrows
               than
               renounce
               the
               Mahometan
               Faith.
               However
               experience
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               who
               having
               slightly
               quitted
               their
               Religion
               ,
               because
               perhaps
               they
               never
               had
               any
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               inconstancy
               abandon
               what
               they
               so
               solemnly
               and
               with
               so
               much
               pain
               have
               embrac'd
               at
               their
               expences
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               Turks
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 Er
                 kim
                 fena
                 Giaur
                 olmichidi
                 eche
                 ei
                 Musulman
                 olur
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 an
                 ill
                 Christian
                 will
                 never
                 make
                 an
                 honest
                 Turk
                 .
              
               In
               short
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               that
               all
               the
               mischief
               which
               is
               done
               in
               Turkie
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Renegado's
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               are
               naturally
               civil
               and
               tractable
               enough
               ,
               especially
               where
               they
               meet
               with
               persons
               conformable
               to
               their
               fashions
               ,
               and
               that
               carefully
               avoid
               giving
               scandal
               or
               offence
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               may
               be
               
               said
               that
               the
               number
               of
               Renegado's
               is
               greater
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Basha's
               and
               their
               Retinue
               are
               Deserters
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               or
               Judaisme
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               Renegado's
               .
               The
               first
               are
               those
               whose
               misfortune
               it
               is
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Tribute-Children
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Signor
              
               exacts
               over
               all
               his
               Empire
               .
               The
               second
               are
               those
               who
               voluntarily
               change
               their
               Religion
               ,
               out
               of
               hopes
               to
               raise
               their
               Fortunes
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               forc'd
               thereto
               ,
               out
               of
               fear
               of
               such
               punishments
               which
               perhaps
               they
               have
               justly
               deserv'd
               ,
               or
               through
               the
               ill
               usage
               of
               a
               Tyrannical
               Patron
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               smallest
               number
               ;
               for
               the
               Slaves
               in
               Turkie
               are
               not
               so
               ill
               us'd
               ,
               as
               people
               imagine
               ;
               being
               as
               it
               were
               many
               times
               Vice-Masters
               of
               the
               Family
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               known
               my self
               some
               so
               well
               us'd
               by
               their
               Aga's
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               have
               had
               their
               liberty
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               coming
               home
               into
               Europe
               ,
               and
               not
               finding
               there
               what
               they
               expected
               ,
               have
               return'd
               back
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               to
               a
               more
               pleasing
               Servitude
               .
               It
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               those
               Slaves
               are
               happy
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Misfortune
               ,
               who
               being
               Masters
               of
               some
               piece
               of
               Ingenuity
               meet
               with
               a
               king
               Aga
               in
               a
               great
               City
               .
               For
               such
               are
               cherish'd
               by
               their
               Masters
               ,
               who
               will
               never
               deny
               them
               going
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               practice
               their
               own
               Religion
               :
               Many
               times
               also
               they
               get
               the
               good
               will
               of
               their
               Mistresses
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               that
               compassion
               which
               is
               natural
               to
               their
               Sex
               ,
               do
               very
               much
               asswage
               the
               Rigours
               of
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               by
               obliging
               them
               with
               Presents
               and
               Gratuities
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Turkish
               Circumcision
               :
               I
               forgot
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               no
               set
               place
               for
               this
               bloody
               Ceremony
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               no
               time
               
               prefix'd
               ,
               neither
               is
               a
               man
               ty'd
               to
               the
               choise
               of
               his
               Operator
               .
               It
               may
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Bath
               ,
               or
               at
               home
               ,
               by
               the
               Iman
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Chirurgeon
               ;
               for
               being
               only
               a
               mark
               of
               Mahometanisme
               ,
               it
               admits
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               to
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               all
               places
               and
               Ages
               .
               Nor
               do
               they
               defer
               naming
               the
               Child
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Ceremony
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               have
               Godfathers
               provided
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               their
               business
               to
               name
               the
               Child
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Parent
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               born
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Father
               taking
               the
               Infant
               in
               his
               Arms
               ,
               lifts
               it
               up
               toward
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               an
               Offering
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               putting
               some
               few
               Corns
               of
               Salt
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               ,
               names
               the
               Child
               in
               uttering
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 (
                 Ibrahim
                 ,
              
               or
               what
               he
               pleases
               )
               
                 that
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 savoury
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 Corns
                 of
                 Salt
                 which
                 I
                 now
                 put
                 into
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 preserve
                 thee
                 from
                 tasting
                 with
                 delight
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               As
               for
               them
               that
               dy
               before
               Circumcision
               ,
               they
               beleive
               them
               to
               be
               sav'd
               by
               that
               of
               their
               Parents
               .
               Only
               they
               break
               one
               of
               their
               little
               fingers
               ,
               before
               they
               bury
               them
               ,
               to
               mark
               them
               for
               uncircumcis'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Pardoning
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               THe
               Pardoning
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               our
               enemies
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               only
               of
               advantage
               to
               the
               Tranquility
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               but
               is
               also
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               sacred
               Command
               of
               the
               Saviour
               of
               our
               Souls
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               Turkish
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               only
               a
               corrupted
               Collection
               of
               what
               is
               partly
               good
               ,
               partly
               bad
               ,
               partly
               indifferent
               ,
               among
               Christians
               ,
               Jews
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               have
               commanded
               the
               Musselmen
               to
               pardon
               also
               their
               particular
               enemies
               :
               For
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               be
               otherwise
               affected
               toward
               the
               
               Enemies
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               Country
               .
               So
               that
               there
               are
               very
               seldome
               any
               Grudges
               between
               Turk
               and
               Turk
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               happen
               any
               quarrel
               among
               them
               ,
               it
               behoves
               them
               not
               to
               let
               Friday
               (
               which
               is
               their
               Sunday
               )
               Sun
               to
               set
               before
               they
               are
               perfectly
               reconcil'd
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               cannot
               do
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               oblig'd
               the
               same
               morning
               to
               begin
               their
               devotions
               with
               that
               Prayer
               wherein
               they
               make
               a
               protestation
               to
               God
               to
               pardon
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               believe
               that
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Prayers
               will
               be
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               Grounds
               ,
               and
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               the
               Mahometans
               are
               severely
               commanded
               to
               do
               no
               injury
               to
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               :
               Reproachful
               Language
               as
               well
               as
               hard
               blows
               are
               equally
               forbidden
               .
               The
               wronging
               his
               Neighbour
               in
               his
               Goods
               or
               Estate
               ,
               by
               himself
               or
               at
               the
               instigation
               of
               another
               ,
               lyes
               under
               the
               same
               restraint
               of
               punishment
               and
               forfeiture
               .
               The
               drubbing-stick
               (
               which
               the
               Turks
               believe
               to
               have
               descended
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               it
               imprints
               a
               deeper
               awe
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               keeps
               them
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               duty
               beyond
               all
               the
               most
               sacred
               Laws
               they
               can
               make
               )
               is
               the
               only
               pen
               with
               which
               they
               ingross
               their
               Sentences
               against
               criminal
               Offenders
               .
               'T
               is
               enough
               for
               the
               Sou-Bachi
               to
               walk
               now
               and
               then
               through
               the
               streets
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               people
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               what
               they
               must
               expect
               from
               the
               least
               grumbling
               or
               murmer
               that
               shall
               be
               heard
               among
               them
               ;
               no
               less
               than
               a
               shower
               of
               Bastinadoes
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               Authors
               ,
               but
               the
               spectators
               of
               the
               Infant-Tumult
               ;
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               their
               roaring
               ,
               and
               reiterated
               cryes
               of
               
                 Toba
                 Sult●num
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               lamentable
               ejaculation
               of
               the
               party
               under
               Correction
               .
            
             
             
               The
               dread
               of
               this
               punishment
               keeps
               every
               one
               upon
               his
               Guard.
               They
               whose
               fingers
               itch
               to
               be
               striking
               ,
               dare
               not
               discharge
               their
               choler
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               constrain'd
               to
               empty
               their
               Purses
               of
               some
               Millions
               of
               Aspers
               ,
               upon
               complaint
               made
               to
               the
               Divan
               ;
               much
               less
               dare
               they
               presume
               to
               strike
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               undergoing
               a
               more
               painful
               sort
               of
               basting
               .
               Besides
               that
               they
               who
               are
               sensible
               of
               anothers
               malice
               ,
               and
               perceive
               a
               quarrel
               in
               the
               wind
               ,
               being
               oblig'd
               under
               the
               same
               Penalties
               to
               part
               the
               fray
               with
               all
               the
               speed
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               never
               stir
               from
               the
               place
               till
               all
               be
               quiet
               .
               And
               many
               times
               they
               make
               the
               two
               passionate
               Antagonists
               friends
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               oblige
               'em
               to
               renew
               a
               friendship
               which
               perhaps
               had
               never
               been
               ,
               had
               they
               suffer'd
               their
               fury
               to
               have
               taken
               its
               full
               swinge
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               persons
               that
               are
               scolding
               or
               fighting
               will
               not
               give
               over
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               means
               us'd
               ,
               and
               the
               repetition
               of
               a
               wholesome
               and
               pertinent
               sentence
               out
               of
               he
               Alcoran
               ,
               they
               draw
               'em
               away
               by
               main
               force
               ,
               crying
               out
               
                 Charae
                 ulla
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               carry
               'em
               before
               the
               Cadi
               ,
               who
               fails
               not
               to
               condemn
               them
               to
               the
               punishment
               of
               their
               obstinacy
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Sentence
               being
               pass'd
               ,
               they
               lay
               the
               Criminal
               upon
               his
               back
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               have
               giv'n
               him
               at
               least
               Two
               Hundred
               drubs
               upon
               the
               soles
               of
               his
               feet
               which
               are
               ty'd
               to
               a
               Falaque
               ,
               they
               force
               him
               to
               pay
               Two
               or
               Three
               Thousand
               Aspers
               besides
               for
               his
               contempt
               .
            
             
               The
               Rigour
               of
               these
               Laws
               does
               not
               only
               restrain
               the
               Turks
               from
               doing
               injury
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               it
               has
               the
               same
               effect
               upon
               those
               that
               swear
               and
               profane
               the
               holy
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               places
               (
               where
               the
               Laws
               pretend
               to
               a
               more
               divine
               Original
               )
               goes
               unpunish'd
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               greatest
               Oath
               which
               you
               shall
               hear
               among
               the
               
               Turks
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               seriously
               affirm
               a
               truth
               ,
               is
               
                 valla
                 hebilla
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 God
                 whom
                 I
                 adore
                 .
              
               Nay
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               Tnrks
               who
               live
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               are
               consequently
               more
               frequently
               in
               the
               Christians
               Company
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Christian
               and
               Greek
               Oaths
               ,
               not
               having
               any
               so
               proper
               in
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               make
               use
               of
               rather
               by
               way
               of
               flattery
               and
               caress
               .
               However
               we
               must
               confess
               they
               do
               not
               always
               observe
               this
               moderation
               ,
               especially
               among
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               discourse
               with
               people
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               ;
               for
               then
               instead
               of
               those
               indearing
               appellations
               of
               
                 janum
                 ,
                 iki
                 gusum
                 ,
                 cardache
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
                 two
                 eyes
                 ,
                 my
                 Brother
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               they
               will
               give
               ye
               the
               outragious
               Complements
               of
               
                 Giaur
                 ,
                 Kupec
                 ,
                 dinsis
                 ,
                 or
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 Dog
                 ,
                 and
                 faithless
                 .
              
               But
               such
               as
               are
               better
               Educated
               than
               the
               common
               sort
               are
               much
               more
               civil
               and
               courteous
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               as
               they
               care
               for
               strangers
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               kind
               and
               obliging
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               natives
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               can
               discourse
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Turkish
               Language
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               one
               day
               at
               Boursa
               with
               Monsieur
               Vaillant
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Bellocier
                 de
              
               S.
               Sauveur
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               French
               Travellers
               ,
               where
               passing
               by
               a
               certain
               place
               ,
               a
               slave
               belonging
               to
               a
               Turkie
               Merchant
               having
               spy'd
               us
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               us
               to
               be
               strangers
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               that
               
               French-men
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               ,
               very
               civilly
               accosted
               us
               ,
               and
               invited
               us
               to
               his
               Masters
               House
               .
               He
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               his
               Master
               having
               a
               great
               affection
               for
               him
               ,
               was
               glad
               to
               see
               any
               person
               at
               his
               house
               ,
               that
               he
               affirm'd
               to
               be
               his
               Country-man
               ;
               for
               proof
               of
               which
               he
               would
               treat
               us
               after
               the
               Turkish
               mode
               ,
               to
               shew
               us
               that
               a
               slave
               in
               Turkie
               ,
               who
               knows
               how
               to
               gain
               his
               Patrons
               affection
               ,
               is
               not
               always
               the
               most
               miserable
               person
               in
               the
               world
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
               he
               gave
               his
               Master
               notice
               of
               our
               coming
               ,
               giving
               him
               withall
               to
               understand
               that
               we
               were
               his
               own
               Country-men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               besought
               him
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               credit
               of
               entertaining
               us
               .
               The
               Merchant
               consented
               ,
               bid
               him
               invite
               us
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               provide
               what
               he
               thought
               fit
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               the
               slave
               omitted
               nothing
               which
               he
               could
               procure
               to
               be
               dress'd
               after
               the
               French
               fashion
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               spar'd
               not
               for
               his
               Turkish
               Ragou's
               so
               that
               we
               had
               an
               entertainment
               which
               sufficiently
               testify'd
               our
               welcome
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               persons
               in
               all
               places
               and
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               barbarous
               of
               Nations
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               their
               innate
               honesty
               and
               goodness
               can
               distinguish
               between
               rudeness
               and
               civility
               .
            
             
               Nor
               can
               I
               pass
               by
               the
               kind
               entertainment
               which
               this
               honest
               Merchant
               gave
               us
               ,
               without
               giving
               him
               this
               due
               commendation
               ;
               that
               besides
               the
               moral
               virtues
               which
               he
               practis'd
               ,
               he
               wholly
               resign'd
               himself
               up
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               Which
               is
               more
               usual
               with
               the
               Turks
               than
               with
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               opinion
               touching
               predestination
               .
               Of
               which
               to
               give
               us
               some
               proof
               ,
               he
               gave
               us
               a
               short
               story
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Wherein
               after
               he
               had
               given
               us
               a
               brief
               accompt
               of
               some
               misfortunes
               that
               had
               befall'n
               him
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               Trade
               ,
               and
               the
               breaking
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Debtors
               ,
               sickness
               and
               death
               of
               his
               Cattel
               and
               Servants
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               perceiving
               that
               we
               compassionated
               his
               Misfortunes
               ,
               he
               concluded
               with
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 Alla
                 kerim
              
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 beulai
                 alla
                 ister
                 beulai
                 olsun
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 all
                 powerful
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 will
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               was
               this
               the
               only
               civil
               person
               that
               I
               have
               met
               withall
               among
               the
               Mahometans
               .
               I
               have
               been
               often
               in
               their
               Caravans
               ,
               presented
               with
               Coffee
               ,
               Fruits
               and
               Sherbet
               ,
               Among
               other
               times
               Travelling
               
               in
               the
               Caravan
               between
               Aleppo
               and
               Dierbeker
               ,
               the
               capital
               City
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               in
               regard
               I
               was
               the
               only
               European
               among
               them
               ,
               I
               was
               oblig'd
               to
               strike
               into
               Company
               with
               five
               or
               six
               Turkish
               Merchants
               ,
               persons
               of
               a
               good
               jolly
               humour
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               had
               a
               Tent
               to
               pitch
               at
               resting
               times
               ,
               which
               I
               being
               alone
               had
               not
               the
               convenience
               to
               carry
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               the
               Passengers
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               keep
               sentinell
               every
               night
               by
               turns
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               surpriz'd
               by
               the
               Arabian
               Robbers
               ,
               or
               Karakersi's
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               to
               our
               turn
               we
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Moon
               to
               light
               us
               to
               our
               divertisements
               ,
               playing
               at
               Quoits
               all
               our
               time
               round
               about
               the
               Caravan
               .
               The
               next
               company
               that
               reliev'd
               us
               ,
               finding
               that
               we
               were
               then
               enow
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Company
               for
               a
               dance
               or
               two
               ,
               undertook
               to
               sing
               us
               a
               Song
               ,
               which
               put
               us
               all
               into
               motion
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               the
               frolick
               went
               round
               ;
               every
               one
               sung
               his
               Song
               ,
               some
               in
               Turkish
               ,
               some
               in
               Arabic
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               had
               all
               done
               ,
               they
               desir'd
               me
               to
               sing
               one
               in
               French
               ;
               which
               when
               I
               had
               concluded
               they
               all
               fell
               a
               laughing
               one
               at
               another
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               repeat
               my
               Song
               as
               I
               had
               theirs
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               forc'd
               to
               give
               over
               the
               Dance
               ,
               and
               to
               listen
               to
               another
               that
               play'd
               upon
               his
               Taboura
               ,
               and
               sang
               a
               new
               Aire
               ,
               which
               pleas'd
               'em
               much
               better
               than
               my
               seeming
               Gibbrish
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               continu'd
               all
               the
               Journey
               ,
               harmlessly
               ,
               lovingly
               ,
               and
               freely
               merry
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Notice
               of
               Prayer-Time
               .
            
             
               THe
               whole
               Mahometan
               Religion
               being
               chiefly
               grounded
               upon
               frequent
               Prayer
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               wonder
               the
               Turks
               are
               so
               diligent
               in
               that
               sort
               of
               devotion
               .
               They
               believe
               that
               the
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               not
               having
               obey'd
               the
               precept
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               enjoyn'd
               
               them
               the
               duty
               of
               frequent
               Prayer
               ;
               he
               commanded
               Mahomet
               to
               prescribe
               to
               the
               Musselmen
               a
               task
               of
               no
               less
               than
               Fifty
               Prayers
               and
               Vows
               a
               day
               .
               But
               Mahomet
               foreseeing
               that
               the
               task
               would
               prove
               too
               hard
               ,
               so
               far
               prevail'd
               with
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               contented
               with
               a
               tenth
               part
               of
               the
               homage
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               frightful
               number
               of
               Fifty
               was
               reduc'd
               to
               Five
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               that
               Bells
               and
               Clocks
               were
               forbidden
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               to
               appoint
               certain
               persons
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               Voices
               should
               give
               the
               people
               notice
               of
               the
               Prayer
               time
               .
               These
               Proclaimers
               are
               call'd
               Muezins
               from
               two
               Arabic
               words
               Muaz
               and
               zin
               or
               a
               
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 ear
              
               .
               These
               Muezins
               therefore
               are
               bound
               to
               get
               up
               to
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               Towers
               of
               the
               Mosquees
               five
               times
               a
               day
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               there
               stopping
               their
               eares
               ,
               to
               Proclaim
               as
               loud
               as
               they
               can
               tare
               their
               Throats
               Alla
               *
               Hecber
               .
               This
               they
               do
               at
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               at
               Noon
               ,
               at
               Three
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               at
               Sun-Set
               ,
               and
               One
               of
               the
               Clock
               at
               night
               .
               Of
               these
               set-times
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               call'd
               Salem
               ,
               or
               
                 Sabah
                 namasi
              
               ;
               the
               second
               
                 Euylai
                 namasi
              
               ;
               the
               third
               
                 Kindi
                 namasi
              
               ,
               the
               fourth
               
                 Accham
                 namaci
              
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               
                 Yatisi
                 namasi
              
               ,
               or
               BedtimePrayer
               .
               The
               Turks
               seldom
               fail
               at
               all
               these
               times
               ,
               but
               never
               at
               the
               first
               and
               two
               last
               .
               For
               should
               they
               miss
               these
               three
               of
               only
               five
               that
               are
               enjoyn'd
               them
               ,
               it
               would
               cost
               them
               a
               severe
               and
               exemplarie
               punishment
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               excuse
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               are
               not
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               place
               where
               they
               are
               ;
               nay
               even
               to
               light
               from
               their
               Horses
               ,
               if
               they
               chance
               to
               be
               Travelling
               upon
               the
               Road
               at
               that
               time
               .
               If
               they
               are
               in
               a
               Caravan
               the
               Master
               is
               bound
               to
               make
               a
               stand
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               notice
               himself
               of
               the
               time
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               comes
               ,
               turning
               his
               Caravan
               to
               the
               point
               of
               Koblè
               or
               toward
               Mecca
               .
            
             
             
               Besides
               these
               five
               prefix'd
               times
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Muezins
               give
               notice
               upon
               the
               Steeple
               tops
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               two
               others
               ,
               Friday
               or
               Sunday
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Ramazan
               or
               Lent
               Prayers
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               appointments
               is
               call'd
               Salah
               ,
               at
               Nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               every
               Friday
               ,
               or
               
                 giuma
                 guni
              
               ;
               the
               second
               is
               call'd
               
                 Taravié
                 Namasi
              
               beginning
               at
               Midnight
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Ramazan
               Month
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               full
               of
               the
               Moon
               of
               the
               two
               Months
               preceding
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               upon
               the
               Fifteenth
               of
               Regeb
               ,
               and
               the
               Fifteenth
               of
               Chaban
               :
               However
               the
               Prayers
               which
               are
               said
               all
               these
               times
               ,
               never
               last
               above
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               chop'em
               up
               in
               less
               than
               a
               quarter
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               
                 Friday's
                 Salah
              
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               Tradesmen
               and
               Shopkeepers
               may
               all
               attend
               their
               employments
               and
               go
               to
               work
               if
               they
               please
               ;
               for
               all
               Prayer
               and
               no
               work
               would
               turn
               but
               to
               very
               little
               profit
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               which
               the
               Muezins
               baul
               out
               at
               Constantinople
               are
               not
               many
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               
                 Alla
                 Hecber
              
               ,
               but
               they
               repeat
               these
               words
               several
               times
               and
               at
               several
               quarters
               of
               the
               Galleries
               which
               surround
               the
               Towers
               ,
               concluding
               at
               last
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Ahia
                 Elsela
                 ,
                 Ahiah
                 Elsela
              
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 away
                 to
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 ye
                 notice
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               Upon
               great
               Festivals
               and
               during
               Bairam
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               a
               whole
               consort
               of
               these
               Cryers
               all
               in
               one
               Gallery
               baulling
               their
               
                 Alla
                 Hecbers
              
               in
               different
               tones
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               Cats
               upon
               the
               Tiles
               ;
               which
               to
               the
               Turks
               ,
               that
               know
               no
               better
               ,
               sounds
               more
               pleasantly
               than
               the
               Scotch
               Bagg-pipes
               to
               a
               Foot
               Company
               .
               While
               I
               was
               at
               Constantinople
               one
               day
               in
               Bairam
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               a
               whole
               Kennel
               of
               these
               Muezins
               were
               yelling
               at
               the
               top
               of
               a
               large
               Tower
               ,
               a
               young
               Christian
               Greek
               Lad
               passing
               by
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               and
               not
               liking
               their
               Musick
               ,
               began
               to
               mock
               them
               with
               an
               imitation
               
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               which
               the
               Mahometans
               that
               were
               going
               to
               the
               Mosquee
               over-hearing
               ,
               they
               laid
               hold
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               and
               endeavour'd
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               turn
               Turk
               ;
               using
               at
               first
               fair
               words
               and
               large
               promises
               ,
               which
               not
               prevailing
               ,
               they
               put
               the
               poor
               Child
               in
               Prison
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               their
               torment
               could
               not
               move
               the
               resolute
               Lad
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               a
               generosity
               truly
               celestial
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               suffer
               the
               Bastinado
               ,
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               the
               merciless
               Turks
               took
               from
               him
               by
               cutting
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               than
               to
               renounce
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               only
               breathing
               out
               with
               his
               last
               Breath
               these
               words
               ,
               which
               the
               Greeks
               frequently
               make
               use
               of
               in
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
              
               .
               A
               rare
               example
               of
               cruel
               superstition
               in
               the
               Turks
               and
               of
               Christian
               constancy
               in
               the
               Child
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               it
               is
               impossible
               their
               Cryers
               should
               make
               such
               a
               noise
               with
               their
               throats
               as
               the
               Bells
               with
               their
               Clappers
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               there
               are
               no
               Coaches
               at
               Constaninople
               ,
               and
               few
               of
               those
               Trades
               that
               deafen
               the
               eares
               ,
               their
               Voices
               being
               clear
               and
               strong
               may
               be
               heard
               a
               great
               way
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               mo●t
               remote
               Quarters
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               Fields
               adjoyning
               ,
               where
               I
               have
               heard
               them
               my self
               at
               a
               good
               considerable
               distance
               .
               Besides
               there
               is
               such
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               these
               Muezins
               that
               they
               never
               want
               a
               full
               cry
               to
               make
               a
               noise
               ,
               it
               being
               lookt
               upon
               as
               an
               act
               that
               merits
               pardon
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               the
               Hour
               of
               Prayer
               to
               the
               Good
               Musselmen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Purification
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               preparation
               of
               the
               Turks
               for
               Prayer
               is
               that
               of
               washing
               .
               Which
               Ablutions
               are
               of
               five
               sorts
               ,
               and
               call'd
               by
               five
               several
               names
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               general
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               use
               
               of
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Christians
               as
               Turks
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Bath
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Amam
               .
               The
               second
               is
               what
               necessity
               requires
               ,
               and
               is
               call'd
               Taharet
               ;
               which
               signifies
               cleaness
               .
               The
               third
               is
               to
               cleanse
               themselves
               from
               any
               defilement
               which
               they
               may
               have
               fallen
               into
               by
               day
               or
               night
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Gousla
               ,
               or
               Purification
               .
               The
               fourth
               is
               to
               wash
               away
               all
               the
               contaminations
               contracted
               in
               the
               day
               time
               through
               the
               Organs
               of
               the
               five
               senses
               .
               For
               which
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               borrow
               a
               name
               from
               the
               Persians
               ,
               who
               call
               it
               Abdest
               ,
               which
               signifies
               ablution
               .
               And
               the
               last
               is
               the
               Bath
               provided
               for
               dead
               Body's
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Eulu-i
                 akmakh
              
               ,
               or
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               Dead
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               their
               Baths
               .
            
             
               Over
               all
               the
               world
               there
               is
               no
               Nation
               that
               affects
               cleanliness
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Mahomet●ns
               ,
               as
               well
               Persians
               as
               Ottomans
               .
               So
               that
               I
               may
               say
               the
               essential
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               consists
               in
               these
               outward
               Ceremonies
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               they
               have
               been
               forc'd
               to
               Build
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Bathing
               houses
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               the
               liberty
               to
               wash
               their
               body
               's
               all
               over
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               a
               great
               number
               of
               these
               houses
               all
               over
               Turkie
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               inferiour
               to
               the
               ancient
               Thermae
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               .
               You
               need
               no
               more
               than
               take
               a
               view
               of
               those
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Boursa
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               of
               hot
               water
               ,
               contain'd
               in
               a
               large
               receptacle
               ,
               encompass'd
               with
               seats
               .
               They
               are
               cover'd
               with
               two
               very
               fair
               Domo's
               ,
               under
               which
               are
               two
               large
               Chambers
               ,
               where
               the
               Air
               and
               the
               Water
               afford
               a
               different
               heat
               :
               With
               another
               large
               Room
               somewhat
               cooler
               ;
               where
               you
               undress
               before
               you
               go
               into
               the
               Bath
               .
               So
               that
               every
               one
               
               of
               these
               Buildings
               require
               at
               least
               three
               large
               Rooms
               .
               The
               first
               where
               you
               enter
               and
               undress
               ,
               where
               the
               Air
               is
               Temperate
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               cool
               as
               in
               the
               street
               .
               The
               second
               warmer
               than
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               so
               hot
               ,
               that
               it
               sets
               you
               presently
               in
               a
               sweat
               .
            
             
               All
               sorts
               of
               persons
               are
               admitted
               into
               these
               Baths
               ,
               as
               well
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               as
               Turks
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               Built
               for
               the
               publick
               good
               and
               for
               the
               common
               health
               of
               all
               people
               .
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               these
               Baths
               are
               in
               good
               part
               the
               Cause
               that
               the
               Ottomans
               are
               not
               so
               subject
               to
               Diseases
               as
               the
               Europeans
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               be
               more
               healthy
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               frequent
               them
               too
               much
               .
               For
               these
               Baths
               ,
               as
               all
               sorts
               of
               Physick
               ,
               are
               only
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               become
               more
               prejudicial
               than
               advantageous
               to
               the
               health
               .
               I
               was
               acquainted
               in
               Persia
               with
               a
               Capuchin
               Fryer
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               was
               above
               Fourscore
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               was
               nevertheless
               very
               vigorous
               and
               healthy
               ,
               because
               he
               never
               was
               wont
               to
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               found
               himself
               not
               very
               well
               .
               For
               when
               he
               perceiv'd
               himself
               indispos'd
               ,
               all
               the
               Physic
               he
               took
               was
               only
               a
               large
               glass
               of
               generous
               Wine
               ,
               which
               restor'd
               him
               to
               his
               former
               temperament
               .
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Baths
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               more
               wholesome
               ,
               were
               they
               moderately
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               above
               once
               a
               month
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               the
               Turks
               Bath
               themselves
               almost
               every
               day
               ,
               their
               brains
               are
               thereby
               so
               over
               moisten'd
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               generally
               troubled
               with
               a
               continual
               Rheume
               in
               their
               eyes
               .
               But
               such
               is
               their
               superstition
               ,
               that
               they
               choose
               rather
               to
               prejudice
               their
               health
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               any
               Example
               of
               disobedience
               to
               their
               Law.
               
            
             
             
               It
               would
               require
               a
               good
               revenue
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               Baths
               so
               frequently
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               were
               it
               as
               dear
               Bathing
               in
               Turkie
               as
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               have
               as
               much
               reason
               to
               complain
               as
               Martial
               of
               the
               exaction
               of
               the
               Age
               ;
               
                 
                   Balnea
                   post
                   decimam
                   lasso
                   centumque
                   petuntur
                
                 
                   Quadrantes
                   .
                   —
                
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   weary
                   to
                   the
                   Baths
                   he
                   hasts
                   ,
                   and
                   payes
                
                 
                   A
                   hundred
                   Quadrants
                   for
                   his
                   future
                   ease
                   .
                
              
               But
               in
               regard
               there
               is
               set
               no
               price
               ,
               only
               every
               man
               gives
               ,
               as
               at
               a
               Barbers
               shop
               ,
               what
               he
               thinks
               fitting
               himself
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               becomes
               cheap
               without
               exaction
               ,
               and
               he
               's
               a
               good
               customer
               of
               a
               Turk
               that
               gives
               the
               value
               of
               Two
               Sous
               a
               time
               ;
               for
               the
               Franks
               and
               Europeans
               are
               more
               generous
               .
               All
               sorts
               and
               Sexes
               pay
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Mistresses
               ,
               and
               slaves
               ;
               only
               little
               Children
               till
               they
               come
               to
               be
               seven
               years
               of
               age
               are
               exempted
               .
               The
               time
               appointed
               for
               the
               Men
               ,
               is
               from
               break
               of
               day
               till
               Noon
               .
               After
               which
               time
               there
               is
               no
               occasion
               for
               that
               admonition
               of
               Hesiod
               ,
               
                 
                   Neque
                   in
                   muliebri
                   balneo
                   corpus
                   abluito
                   vir
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   't
                   for
                   Men
                   in
                   those
                   same
                   Baths
                   wherein
                
                 
                   The
                   Women
                   Bath
                   ,
                   to
                   wash
                   their
                   courser
                   skin
                   .
                
              
            
             
               For
               the
               Women
               are
               allowed
               to
               take
               their
               turns
               ,
               though
               more
               out
               of
               wantonness
               than
               necessity
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               chief
               place
               where
               the
               Gossips
               meet
               and
               spend
               the
               Afternoon
               in
               tatling
               and
               junketting
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Ovid
               ,
               
                 
                   Condunt
                   furtivos
                   balnea
                   multa
                   jocos
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Full
                   many
                   a
                   want
                   on
                   prank
                   the
                   Baths
                   conceal
                   .
                
              
               
               All
               the
               while
               ,
               the
               Women
               are
               every
               one
               attended
               with
               an
               old
               she
               slave
               ,
               that
               looks
               to
               her
               Mistresse's
               Cloaths
               in
               the
               outward
               Room
               .
               As
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               in
               Martials
               time
               ,
               
                 
                   Supra
                   togalam
                   lusca
                   sederet
                   anus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   When
                   Blear-ey'd
                   Female
                   slave
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   date
                   ,
                
                 
                   Over
                   her
                   Mistress
                   Mantle
                   brooding
                   fate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               While
               these
               are
               upon
               the
               Guard
               ,
               their
               Mistresses
               are
               busied
               in
               the
               Bath
               with
               their
               Companions
               in
               colouring
               their
               Locks
               ,
               the
               nails
               of
               their
               toes
               and
               fingers
               ,
               with
               the
               powder
               of
               an
               herb
               which
               the
               Arabians
               call
               Elbanna
               ,
               the
               
                 Turks
                 Alkana
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               look
               red
               ,
               and
               gumming
               and
               dying
               the
               hair
               of
               their
               eylids
               ,
               to
               render
               themselves
               the
               more
               amiable
               to
               their
               Spouses
               ,
               at
               their
               return
               home
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               Eight
               of
               the
               Clock
               at
               night
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Bagno
               is
               shut
               up
               till
               Four
               the
               next
               morning
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               a
               custome
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Women
               only
               ,
               it
               being
               also
               observ'd
               of
               old
               by
               the
               Roman
               Ladies
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Iuvenal
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Illa
                     supercilium
                     madida
                     fuligine
                     tactum
                  
                   
                     Obliqua
                     producit
                     acu
                     ,
                     pingitque
                     trementes
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Attollens
                     oculos
                     .
                     —
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Then
                     on
                     her
                     brows
                     the
                     fucus
                     rudely
                     lay'd
                     ,
                  
                   
                     With
                     needles
                     point
                     is
                     far
                     more
                     neatly
                     spread
                     :
                  
                   
                     Which
                     makes
                     her
                     trembling
                     eylids
                     still
                     to
                     fear
                  
                   
                     The
                     frequent
                     touches
                     of
                     each
                     single
                     hair
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               as
               to
               the
               washing
               and
               scrubbing
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               Turks
               have
               a
               particular
               dexerity
               .
               For
               after
               the
               man
               has
               undress'd
               himself
               in
               the
               first
               Hall
               ,
               he
               tyes
               about
               him
               a
               large
               Napkin
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Fota
               or
               Pestemal
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               equipage
               he
               passes
               through
               the
               second
               Room
               into
               the
               third
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               to
               sweat
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               he
               layes
               himself
               flat
               upon
               his
               belly
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               upon
               a
               place
               pav'd
               
               with
               Marble
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               rais'd
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               hottest
               part
               of
               all
               the
               Bath
               ;
               where
               after
               he
               has
               sufficiently
               sweat
               ,
               he
               comes
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Attendants
               in
               the
               stove
               ,
               who
               takes
               him
               by
               his
               Arms
               ,
               and
               having
               pull'd
               and
               stretch'd
               them
               out
               with
               all
               his
               force
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               them
               backward
               and
               forward
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               observ'd
               the
               same
               method
               of
               stretching
               and
               pulling
               the
               leggs
               ,
               with
               his
               hands
               and
               his
               feet
               ,
               smooths
               over
               his
               backs
               and
               thighs
               with
               a
               wonderful
               agility
               ;
               which
               done
               he
               presently
               carry's
               the
               party
               thus
               prepar'd
               to
               another
               part
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               where
               are
               several
               Cocks
               of
               hot
               water
               ;
               there
               he
               washes
               him
               all
               over
               ,
               and
               rubs
               him
               with
               a
               Camlet
               ,
               Grogram
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               kind
               of
               course
               rubber
               ,
               after
               which
               the
               Tender
               sopes
               him
               and
               rubs
               him
               again
               .
            
             
               These
               Grogram
               rubbers
               are
               come
               in
               place
               of
               the
               
               ancient
               Strigiles
               or
               Scrapers
               :
               Not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               form
               or
               matter
               ,
               for
               these
               rubbers
               are
               square
               ,
               and
               serve
               only
               to
               cleanse
               away
               the
               filth
               that
               lyes
               in
               the
               skin
               ,
               but
               the
               Strigiles
               were
               to
               scrape
               the
               skin
               :
               And
               certainly
               the
               former
               are
               much
               more
               commodious
               ,
               and
               manageable
               ,
               than
               those
               Instruments
               of
               Metal
               which
               had
               a
               handle
               and
               were
               made
               almost
               like
               a
               pruning
               hook
               .
               The
               Turks
               have
               the
               same
               liberty
               as
               to
               their
               Rubbers
               ,
               which
               the
               Romans
               had
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               scrapers
               :
               For
               that
               every
               one
               may
               have
               his
               rubber
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               carry
               it
               with
               him
               to
               the
               Bath
               for
               his
               own
               particular
               use
               ,
               and
               thus
               Crispin
               in
               Perseus
               sends
               for
               his
               own
               Scrapers
               ;
               
                 
                   I
                   ,
                   puer
                   ,
                   &
                   strigiles
                   Crispini
                   ad
                   balnea
                   defer
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Go
                   Boy
                   ,
                   fetch
                   Crispins
                   scrapers
                   to
                   the
                   Bath
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               in
               regard
               the
               Turks
               are
               nothing
               nice
               in
               eating
               or
               drinking
               after
               one
               another
               in
               the
               same
               dish
               or
               cup
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               little
               scrupulous
               in
               suffering
               
               themselves
               to
               be
               rubb'd
               with
               another
               man's
               or
               a
               common
               rubber
               ,
               though
               the
               person
               were
               never
               so
               nasty
               ,
               provided
               they
               see
               themselves
               that
               he
               was
               well
               washed
               .
            
             
               The
               frequent
               injunctions
               which
               the
               Law
               of
               Mahomet
               has
               impos'd
               upon
               his
               followers
               to
               Bath
               often
               ,
               has
               occasion'd
               several
               persons
               to
               erect
               Baths
               in
               their
               own
               houses
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               be
               tended
               by
               their
               own
               slaves
               ,
               or
               wash
               themselves
               without
               being
               oblig'd
               to
               go
               to
               the
               public
               stoves
               ;
               and
               these
               Buildings
               serve
               for
               a
               good
               excuse
               to
               the
               men
               ,
               to
               deny
               their
               Wives
               the
               liberty
               of
               gadding
               abroad
               under
               pretence
               of
               going
               to
               the
               Baths
               .
               They
               are
               so
               well
               contriv'd
               ,
               that
               without
               going
               into
               the
               Kitching
               ,
               or
               being
               troubl'd
               with
               the
               steams
               of
               the
               pot
               ,
               one
               fire
               serves
               at
               once
               both
               to
               heat
               the
               Amamgick
               or
               stove
               ,
               and
               dress
               dinner
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               these
               sort
               of
               Buildings
               are
               of
               great
               use
               in
               houses
               of
               any
               value
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               I
               do
               shortly
               intend
               to
               publish
               to
               the
               world
               a
               Draught
               of
               the
               outside
               and
               inside
               of
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               that
               are
               so
               minded
               ,
               may
               understand
               how
               to
               erect
               one
               in
               their
               own
               houses
               for
               the
               use
               of
               themselves
               and
               their
               friends
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Tahara
               or
               cleanliness
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               THe
               Mahometans
               affect
               cleanliness
               after
               such
               an
               extraordirary
               manner
               ,
               that
               fearing
               to
               be
               defil'd
               by
               any
               sort
               of
               excrement
               which
               Nature
               expells
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               content
               to
               wash
               the
               universal
               Emunctory
               of
               the
               skin
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               cleanse
               all
               the
               issues
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               often
               as
               they
               discharge
               the
               last
               concoction
               of
               their
               nourishment
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Bason
               ▪
               
               or
               Embrik
               is
               never
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               to
               clean
               all
               parts
               of
               their
               Body
               from
               whence
               any
               excrement
               proceeds
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               a
               very
               pleasant
               sight
               to
               see
               the
               postures
               of
               a
               Turk
               that
               is
               troubled
               with
               a
               looseness
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               one
               as
               cannot
               hold
               his
               water
               ,
               he
               needs
               no
               other
               business
               to
               do
               ;
               he
               has
               employment
               enough
               for
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               complain
               that
               he
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               spend
               his
               time
               .
               They
               know
               not
               the
               meaning
               of
               a
               Spunge-Carrier
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               a
               crime
               unpardonable
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Paper
               ;
               lest
               being
               written
               it
               should
               have
               any
               Letters
               in
               it
               that
               might
               compose
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               or
               being
               clean
               ,
               might
               be
               fit
               to
               have
               the
               name
               of
               God
               written
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Paper
               is
               in
               such
               high
               esteem
               among
               the
               Mahometans
               .
               They
               never
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               trifling
               occasions
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               endure
               to
               see
               it
               trod
               upon
               .
               If
               they
               find
               any
               bit
               of
               Paper
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               up
               ,
               kiss
               it
               ,
               fold
               it
               up
               decently
               ,
               and
               very
               devoutly
               put
               it
               in
               some
               hole
               in
               the
               wall
               .
               This
               high
               value
               for
               paper
               certainly
               proceeds
               from
               the
               great
               veneration
               they
               have
               for
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               carry
               below
               their
               Girdles
               ;
               or
               else
               from
               their
               great
               love
               of
               Learned
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               much
               esteem'd
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               same
               cleanliness
               ,
               so
               religiously
               observ'd
               ,
               has
               employ'd
               the
               Mahometan
               Architecture
               in
               all
               Quarters
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               especially
               near
               the
               Mosquees
               ,
               to
               build
               a
               great
               number
               of
               necessary
               houses
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               Language
               they
               call
               Adepkana
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 shame
              
               ,
               whence
               that
               reproach
               so
               usual
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               would
               denote
               a
               person
               without
               shame
               ,
               they
               call
               him
               Adepsis
               .
               These
               public
               Conveniencies
               are
               very
               beneficial
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               great
               care
               which
               they
               take
               to
               keep
               them
               neat
               and
               sweet
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Maidagi
               ,
               or
               
               public
               Scavenger
               ,
               who
               cleanses
               them
               every
               Thursday
               in
               the
               week
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Fountain
               always
               running
               in
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Partitions
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               Cock
               to
               turn
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               supply
               every
               one's
               necessity
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               we
               have
               nothing
               so
               commodious
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               conveniency
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Europe
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               nothing
               so
               necessary
               ,
               especially
               in
               great
               Cities
               ,
               were
               it
               but
               only
               for
               decency
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               principal
               Ornament
               .
               You
               shall
               never
               see
               in
               Travelling
               over
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               what
               is
               dayly
               observ'd
               and
               suffer'd
               in
               our
               Cities
               ,
               the
               Walls
               of
               our
               Churches
               stain'd
               with
               Urine
               ,
               and
               bedeck'd
               at
               the
               bottom
               with
               the
               excrements
               of
               those
               who
               it
               behov'd
               to
               have
               approach'd
               those
               places
               with
               more
               respect
               .
               Nor
               is
               any
               body
               there
               oblig'd
               to
               prejudice
               his
               health
               ,
               by
               retaining
               his
               natural
               evacuations
               for
               want
               of
               a
               conveniency
               .
            
             
               I
               never
               heard
               so
               many
               invectives
               against
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Europeans
               upon
               this
               accompt
               ,
               as
               was
               utter'd
               by
               a
               Turk
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               had
               travail'd
               to
               Marseilles
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               Paris
               .
               He
               was
               wont
               accor●ing
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               his
               Country
               to
               eat
               great
               plenty
               of
               Fruits
               ,
               Salads
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               Cucumbers
               half
               ripe
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               stalks
               ,
               a
               dyet
               very
               proper
               to
               break
               a
               French
               horses
               belly
               ,
               yet
               very
               much
               us'd
               among
               the
               Eastern
               people
               ,
               whose
               digestion
               tames
               it
               well
               enough
               .
               This
               Turk
               lodg'd
               ,
               as
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               quarter
               of
               St.
               Eustachius
               ,
               during
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Summer
               ,
               which
               he
               found
               more
               fierce
               than
               in
               his
               own
               Country
               (
               Damasco
               in
               Syria
               ,
               though
               it
               lye
               fifteen
               degrees
               more
               to
               the
               South
               )
               and
               therefore
               to
               cool
               himself
               ,
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               eat
               a
               great
               dish
               of
               Milk
               and
               Cucumbers
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               walk
               to
               the
               Fauxburgh
               St.
               Marcel
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               some
               business
               .
            
             
             
             
               Returning
               back
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               coldness
               of
               the
               Cucumbers
               ,
               and
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               sea●on
               ,
               falling
               at
               variance
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               able
               to
               compose
               the
               quarell
               ,
               just
               as
               he
               came
               to
               
                 Place
                 Maubert
              
               ;
               the
               Cucumbers
               were
               so
               civil
               as
               to
               de●ire
               to
               part
               Company
               ,
               and
               knockt
               at
               the
               Turks
               back-door
               to
               let
               'em
               forth
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               find
               a
               more
               quiet
               Lodging
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Turk
               entreating
               them
               to
               stay
               till
               he
               got
               to
               his
               Lodging
               ,
               doubl'd
               his
               pace
               .
               Nevertheless
               the
               Cucumbers
               ,
               not
               brooking
               delays
               ,
               and
               urging
               hard
               for
               liberty
               ,
               he
               search'd
               about
               for
               one
               of
               those
               Adepkana's
               ,
               so
               well
               wash'd
               and
               so
               convenient
               as
               in
               his
               own
               Country
               .
               But
               not
               being
               able
               to
               discover
               any
               thing
               but
               shops
               open
               ,
               and
               streets
               throng'd
               with
               people
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               not
               so
               proper
               to
               discharge
               a
               burthen
               of
               that
               importance
               as
               his
               was
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               him
               to
               have
               been
               perhaps
               one
               of
               the
               most
               disconsolate
               men
               in
               Paris
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               course
               to
               take
               in
               such
               a
               disorder
               of
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               This
               bitter
               affiction
               caus'd
               him
               with
               sighs
               to
               wish
               himself
               in
               the
               Geroon
               of
               Damasco
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               place
               wall'd
               in
               ,
               containing
               near
               Forty
               of
               these
               necessary
               houses
               .
               He
               curs'd
               all
               the
               streets
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               given
               the
               whole
               City
               ,
               as
               rich
               and
               populous
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               dispeopled
               lowsie
               Antiochia
               .
               He
               long'd
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Mosquees
               ,
               rather
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               their
               Adepkana's
               ,
               than
               out
               of
               any
               devotion
               at
               that
               time
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               as
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               extremity
               he
               thus
               lamented
               his
               misfortune
               .
               
                 Were
                 I
                 now
              
               (
               said
               he
               to
               himself
               )
               at
               Grand
               Cairo
               ,
               
                 my
                 pains
                 would
                 find
                 redress
                 ,
                 by
                 only
                 bowing
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 crying
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 custome
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Passengers
                 ,
              
               Kouf
               nadarak
               ja
               sidi
               ,
               or
               ,
               Pray
               (
               Sir
               )
               look
               another
               way
               .
               
                 But
                 here
                 in
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 people
                 than
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 
                 street
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 in
                 my
                 forlorn
                 condition
                 ?
              
               But
               all
               these
               sad
               complaints
               little
               avail'd
               the
               distressed
               Syrian
               .
               For
               before
               he
               could
               get
               over
               
                 Pont
                 au
                 change
              
               ,
               the
               Cucumbers
               grew
               so
               importunately
               outragious
               ,
               that
               they
               forc'd
               open
               his
               back
               doors
               ,
               and
               breaking
               Prison
               
                 vi
                 &
                 armis
              
               ,
               gave
               the
               disconsolate
               Syrian
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               Milk
               and
               Cucumbers
               was
               not
               so
               sweet
               as
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               .
               What
               would
               he
               now
               have
               given
               for
               the
               hot
               and
               wholesome
               Baths
               in
               the
               Island
               of
               Milo
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               have
               stript
               himself
               privately
               ,
               and
               spent
               his
               time
               like
               one
               of
               the
               Muses
               in
               Helicon
               ,
               till
               his
               Cloaths
               might
               have
               been
               wash'd
               ,
               or
               new
               habit
               fetch'd
               ?
               But
               there
               was
               no
               help
               ;
               therefore
               he
               must
               endure
               the
               smell
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               made
               several
               others
               as
               he
               pass'd
               along
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               here
               repeat
               all
               the
               Curses
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               laded
               also
               the
               City
               of
               Marseilles
               ,
               where
               a
               man
               in
               a
               morning
               ,
               if
               he
               take
               not
               a
               great
               care
               to
               carry
               his
               Ears
               with
               him
               when
               he
               goes
               abroad
               ,
               may
               happen
               to
               be
               well
               moistn'd
               with
               a
               sort
               of
               very
               thick
               and
               very
               ill
               smelling
               showers
               .
               But
               among
               all
               his
               reproaches
               ,
               besides
               that
               of
               Bokier
               ,
               I
               cannot
               omit
               this
               one
               ,
               very
               proper
               to
               the
               Subject
               of
               which
               I
               have
               been
               discoursing
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Taharat
               or
               cleanliness
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Giaurs
               ,
               or
               Infidels
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Turks
               call
               the
               Christians
               )
               were
               Taharatisis
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               unclean
               and
               nasty
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Turks
               Gouslu
               or
               Purification
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               enough
               for
               the
               Turks
               to
               wash
               themselves
               all
               over
               in
               their
               Baths
               ,
               after
               Abdest
               (
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               discourse
               in
               the
               next
               place
               )
               they
               are
               
               obliged
               to
               rinse
               their
               bodyes
               ,
               in
               some
               particular
               Bath
               ,
               after
               any
               extraordinary
               evacuation
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               lain
               alone
               ,
               or
               with
               company
               .
               This
               purification
               is
               perform'd
               in
               a
               great
               square
               Tub
               or
               Vessel
               ,
               fill'd
               every
               morning
               ,
               and
               not
               empty'd
               till
               night
               .
               This
               is
               that
               Vessel
               which
               the
               Ancients
               call'd
               Labrum
               or
               Oceanum
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Turks
                 Aouz
                 Gousli
              
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               they
               never
               make
               use
               of
               this
               Purification
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Bath
               ,
               and
               us'd
               the
               Abdest
               ,
               they
               soon
               make
               an
               end
               of
               this
               Ceremony
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               no
               more
               than
               plung●
               themselves
               three
               or
               four
               times
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               so
               give
               way
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               all
               done
               that
               needed
               such
               Purification
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               the
               number
               of
               these
               Rinsers
               be
               very
               great
               ,
               considering
               the
               Marry'd
               men
               are
               ty'd
               to
               this
               Purification
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Batchelours
               ,
               nevertheless
               they
               never
               change
               the
               water
               ,
               till
               every
               one
               has
               rins'd
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               action
               said
               the
               usual
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 La
                 illa
                 illalla
                 ,
                 Allam
                 dulilla
                 ,
                 Alla
                 hecher
                 ,
              
               or
               some
               other
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               their
               Abdest
               or
               Ablution
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               and
               last
               preparation
               for
               Prayers
               is
               the
               Abdest
               :
               And
               this
               may
               be
               done
               with
               herbs
               or
               stones
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               conveniency
               of
               water
               .
               They
               believe
               that
               God
               (
               who
               regards
               the
               inside
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               outside
               of
               men
               )
               would
               not
               hear
               their
               supplications
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               appeas'd
               him
               before-hand
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               by
               this
               Abdest
               :
               And
               also
               that
               their
               Prayers
               put
               up
               in
               that
               state
               of
               impurity
               would
               rather
               draw
               down
               the
               wrath
               of
               Heaven
               upon
               them
               ,
               than
               procure
               the
               blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               Abdest
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               they
               never
               erect
               any
               Mosquee
               
               without
               the
               convenience
               of
               Fountains
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shew'd
               already
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               needless
               therefore
               to
               relate
               in
               what
               manner
               this
               Abdest
               is
               perform'd
               .
               All
               people
               know
               well
               ,
               that
               they
               wash
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               head
               and
               neck
               ,
               the
               arms
               to
               the
               Elbows
               ,
               their
               feet
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Priapus
               ,
               and
               the
               posteriour
               Orifice
               .
               However
               I
               must
               needs
               ,
               tell
               ye
               ,
               that
               these
               severe
               injunctions
               of
               washing
               so
               often
               ,
               are
               very
               troublesome
               to
               those
               that
               live
               in
               dry
               places
               far
               remote
               from
               water
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Northern
               cold
               Climates
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               several
               Turks
               could
               wish
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               that
               they
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               change
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               tyes
               them
               to
               so
               many
               inconvenient
               slabberings
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               will
               relate
               what
               I
               heard
               said
               by
               one
               of
               those
               Turks
               ,
               who
               they
               call
               Raphasis-ler
               ,
               these
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Mahometan
               Hereticks
               ,
               very
               numerous
               in
               Syria
               ,
               and
               several
               parts
               of
               lesser
               Asia
               .
               This
               person
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               some
               Religious
               Vow
               ,
               had
               oblig'd
               himself
               to
               undertake
               a
               journey
               to
               Mecca
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               honest
               Musselmen
               are
               bound
               ,
               at
               least
               once
               in
               their
               lives
               .
               He
               being
               in
               the
               same
               opinion
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               meet
               with
               water
               at
               such
               a
               certain
               Well
               or
               Cistern
               upon
               the
               Road
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               had
               dry'd
               up
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               hopes
               ,
               )
               had
               made
               use
               of
               the
               best
               part
               of
               his
               provision
               of
               water
               as
               the
               rest
               had
               done
               ,
               upon
               this
               Ceremony
               of
               Abdest
               ,
               which
               the
               devotion
               of
               that
               Pilgrimage
               frequently
               requires
               .
               By
               which
               means
               finding
               themselves
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sands
               ,
               Deserts
               ,
               and
               Heats
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               course
               to
               take
               in
               that
               extremity
               of
               drowth
               which
               tormented
               them
               to
               impatience
               .
               Nor
               was
               he
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               had
               over
               much
               Gold
               ,
               to
               purchase
               of
               those
               
               who
               had
               been
               more
               provident
               :
               And
               indeed
               they
               had
               too
               much
               need
               themselves
               ,
               for
               him
               to
               hope
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               perswaded
               to
               give
               gratis
               to
               others
               .
               So
               that
               the
               poor
               Raphasis
               found
               himself
               reduc'd
               to
               endure
               a
               scorching
               drowth
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               be
               buried
               alive
               in
               the
               stifling
               Clouds
               of
               Sand
               ,
               which
               the
               Wind
               raises
               in
               that
               miserable
               Road.
               
            
             
               The
               remembrance
               of
               this
               extremity
               ,
               from
               which
               nothing
               but
               the
               natural
               strength
               of
               his
               Body
               had
               preserv'd
               him
               ,
               inspir'd
               him
               with
               more
               execrations
               of
               Mahomet
               and
               his
               accursed
               errours
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               zealous
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Christians
               could
               have
               invented
               for
               him
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 wish
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 taken
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 him
                 so
                 unjust
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 that
                 Impostor
                 scape
                 his
                 fury
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 sole
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Millions
                 of
                 people
                 as
                 perish'd
                 in
                 going
                 to
                 Mecca
                 ,
                 justly
                 deserv'd
                 to
                 suffer
                 as
                 many
                 deaths
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 caus'd
                 poor
                 creatures
                 to
                 suffer
                 torments
                 in
                 his
                 infamous
                 cruel
                 Pilgrimage
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 wish'd
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 had
                 Thunder
                 struck
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Hell
                 had
                 then
                 swallow'd
                 in
                 flames
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 contrivers
                 of
                 that
                 accursed
                 Alcoran
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unfortunate
                 Propagators
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 fortune
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Christian
                 like
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               was
               strangely
               surpriz'd
               to
               hear
               a
               Turk
               Blaspheme
               his
               own
               Religion
               in
               that
               manner
               before
               two
               Christians
               ;
               and
               therefore
               fearing
               he
               had
               some
               treacherous
               design
               upon
               me
               ,
               could
               he
               have
               but
               heard
               me
               speak
               any
               words
               upon
               which
               he
               might
               lay
               hold
               ,
               I
               ask'd
               my
               Companion
               ,
               who
               that
               Raphasis
               was
               ?
               and
               wherefore
               he
               talk'd
               after
               that
               fashion
               ?
               He
               told
               me
               ,
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               those
               Raphases
               being
               neither
               Christians
               nor
               Turks
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               liberty
               to
               declare
               themselves
               for
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               
               other
               .
               That
               outwardly
               they
               conform'd
               to
               all
               the
               exercises
               of
               the
               Mahometan
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               their
               hearts
               they
               believ'd
               not
               one
               tittle
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               moreover
               they
               were
               all
               at
               this
               lock
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               among
               them
               renounc'd
               his
               Raphaisme
               to
               become
               a
               sincere
               Mahometan
               ,
               they
               receiv'd
               his
               abjuration
               ,
               but
               pursu'd
               him
               afterwards
               to
               death
               ,
               with
               no
               less
               malice
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               turn'd
               Christian.
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               sort
               of
               Turkish
               washing
               is
               that
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Eulu-iak
                 maghi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               till
               I
               have
               done
               with
               their
               Ceremonies
               before
               Prayer
               ,
               this
               not
               being
               in
               practice
               till
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               party
               .
            
             
               Now
               therefore
               after
               a
               true
               Musselman
               has
               perform'd
               all
               his
               purifications
               ,
               it
               behoves
               him
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               with
               his
               eyes
               fix'd
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               in
               mind
               the
               profound
               reverence
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               pay
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               entry
               bare
               foot
               ,
               or
               only
               cover'd
               with
               his
               Trouses
               .
               Which
               necessity
               of
               pulling
               off
               their
               shoes
               so
               often
               ,
               has
               caus'd
               the
               Eastern
               people
               to
               invent
               a
               sort
               of
               shoes
               or
               slippers
               which
               they
               call
               Papouches
               ,
               with
               one
               single
               sole
               ,
               and
               the
               upper
               leather
               of
               Goats
               skin
               tann'd
               ,
               and
               dy'd
               yellow
               ,
               red
               ,
               violet
               ,
               or
               black
               .
               The
               Turks
               and
               Franks
               usually
               wear
               them
               yellow
               ,
               the
               Armenians
               red
               ,
               the
               Jews
               black
               ,
               and
               the
               Greeks
               violet
               .
               But
               none
               of
               these
               Nations
               are
               permitted
               to
               wear
               them
               green
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Dominion
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               do
               in
               the
               Persian
               Territories
               .
               It
               would
               be
               a
               great
               crime
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               wear
               upon
               his
               feet
               a
               colour
               which
               the
               Mahometans
               look
               upon
               as
               sacred
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               was
               the
               colour
               which
               their
               Prophet
               so
               much
               affected
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Turks
               therefore
               never
               put
               ,
               but
               with
               great
               respect
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
               as
               serving
               to
               distinguish
               their
               Emirs
               ,
               
               who
               are
               allow'd
               to
               wear
               a
               green
               Bonnet
               ,
               as
               a
               mark
               of
               their
               being
               ally'd
               to
               their
               great
               Prophet
               and
               Legislator
               .
            
             
               Which
               puts
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               witty
               answer
               that
               the
               great
               
                 Sha
                 Abbas
              
               gave
               to
               the
               Grand
               Signors
               Embassadour
               .
               This
               Elchi
               ,
               or
               Embassador
               ,
               from
               the
               Ottoman
               Port
               ,
               being
               very
               much
               troubled
               to
               see
               the
               Christians
               as
               well
               as
               Turks
               ,
               over
               all
               Persia
               ,
               wearing
               green
               shoes
               and
               Trouses
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               requir'd
               
                 Sha
                 Abbas
              
               to
               forbid
               his
               Subjects
               any
               longer
               to
               prophane
               a
               colour
               ,
               which
               all
               true
               Mahometans
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               greater
               veneration
               for
               ;
               that
               he
               very
               well
               understood
               ,
               that
               it
               being
               the
               Prophets
               peculiar
               colour
               ,
               it
               did
               not
               behove
               the
               happy
               observers
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               to
               cover
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               body
               with
               it
               than
               the
               head
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               more
               decent
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               above
               the
               wast
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               became
               him
               not
               with
               such
               an
               insupportable
               contempt
               to
               trample
               under
               foot
               a
               colour
               so
               sacred
               ,
               as
               his
               Subjects
               not
               only
               did
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Giaurs
               ,
               the
               Chifoutlers
               ,
               or
               Jews
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Mordars
               ,
               or
               impure
               Nations
               ,
               over
               all
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               unpunish'd
               .
            
             
               
                 Sha
                 Abbas
              
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               most
               accomplish'd
               Prince
               in
               all
               the
               East
               ,
               whose
               noble
               qualities
               gain'd
               him
               the
               affection
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               perceiv'd
               hereby
               the
               injustice
               of
               the
               Ottomans
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               hinder
               all
               men
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               that
               colour
               ,
               of
               which
               Nature
               it self
               had
               made
               them
               a
               Precedent
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               so
               fair
               an
               example
               to
               wear
               at
               their
               discretion
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               universal
               Carpet
               which
               she
               has
               spread
               upon
               the
               surface
               of
               the
               Earth
               for
               man
               to
               tread
               upon
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               resolve
               to
               make
               a
               Jest
               of
               the
               Ridiculous
               proposal
               of
               the
               Embassador
               .
            
             
             
               At
               first
               therefore
               he
               made
               a
               shew
               of
               consenting
               to
               the
               Grand
               Signor's
               desire
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               the
               Embassadour
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 order
                 that
                 his
                 Subjects
                 should
                 no
                 longer
                 prophane
                 the
                 Prophets
                 colour
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 the
                 Grand
                 Signor
                 would
                 issue
                 forth
                 the
                 fame
                 orders
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 within
                 his
                 own
                 Territories
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 that
                 sacred
                 colour
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 seem'd
                 so
                 zealous
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 the
                 Embassador
                 )
                 your
                 Master
                 beholds
                 every
                 day
                 a
                 greater
                 prophanation
                 of
                 that
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 suffers
                 it
                 to
                 go
                 unpunish'd
                 .
                 My
                 Subjects
                 only
                 wear
                 the
                 colour
                 dead
                 upon
                 their
                 shoes
                 and
                 trouses
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Beasts
                 in
                 Turkie
                 dung
                 without
                 any
                 penalty
                 upon
                 the
                 Grass
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 colour
                 that
                 Mahomet
                 lov'd
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 prohibit
                 all
                 the
                 Beasts
                 in
                 Turkie
                 from
                 defiling
                 the
                 green
                 Grass
                 with
                 their
                 excrements
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 continually
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 care
                 my
                 Subjects
                 shall
                 wear
                 green
                 shoes
                 no
                 longer
                 .
              
               The
               Elchi
               finding
               by
               the
               answer
               of
               
                 Sha
                 Abbas
              
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               but
               laugh
               at
               the
               folly
               of
               his
               Proposition
               ,
               with-drew
               forthwith
               out
               of
               the
               Talare
               ,
               or
               Room
               of
               State
               where
               the
               Persian
               Kings
               give
               publick
               audience
               to
               Embassadors
               ,
               to
               admire
               his
               own
               yellow
               Papouches
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               left
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               ,
               when
               the
               Turks
               enter
               into
               any
               Mosquee
               or
               Room
               of
               Grandeur
               which
               deserves
               their
               veneration
               ;
               and
               left
               the
               Persians
               to
               their
               own
               liberty
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Turks
               behaviour
               during
               Prayer
               time
               .
            
             
               IT
               were
               to
               be
               wish'd
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               who
               are
               wanting
               in
               their
               duty
               at
               Church
               ,
               and
               little
               heed
               the
               Prayers
               they
               make
               ,
               might
               sometimes
               observe
               
               after
               what
               manner
               the
               Turks
               acquit
               themselves
               ,
               of
               that
               strict
               obligation
               which
               tyes
               all
               men
               to
               put
               up
               their
               supplications
               to
               Heaven
               with
               all
               humility
               and
               attention
               .
               Certainly
               they
               might
               learn
               from
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               enter
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               so
               irreverently
               ,
               with
               a
               soul
               defil'd
               with
               the
               contaminations
               of
               sin
               ,
               when
               they
               observe
               how
               careful
               the
               Turks
               are
               to
               wash
               away
               what
               ever
               defilement
               their
               bodies
               or
               habits
               may
               have
               contracted
               :
               They
               might
               learn
               to
               leave
               at
               the
               Church
               doors
               all
               their
               worldly
               entreagues
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               make
               the
               places
               appointed
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               their
               rendevouses
               for
               discourse
               ,
               and
               particular
               designes
               ,
               when
               they
               observe
               the
               Turks
               leaving
               their
               shoes
               at
               the
               Mosquee
               door
               ,
               and
               keeping
               silence
               with
               so
               much
               awe
               and
               modesty
               during
               Prayer
               time
               ,
               that
               can
               never
               be
               too
               much
               commended
               .
            
             
               In
               consideration
               of
               which
               Prayers
               ,
               perform'd
               and
               said
               with
               so
               much
               modesty
               ,
               the
               Ottomans
               believe
               that
               God
               has
               made
               them
               Ma●ters
               of
               the
               most
               fertile
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               :
               But
               that
               we
               may
               not
               only
               believe
               what
               comes
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               a
               Mahometan
               ,
               I
               will
               relate
               what
               a
               Greek
               Christian
               one
               day
               told
               me
               ,
               in
               discourse
               about
               the
               Prophanation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               was
               born
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               about
               Fourscore
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               whose
               Father
               and
               Grand
               father
               had
               also
               counted
               an
               Hundred
               successively
               .
               He
               liv'd
               near
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               and
               having
               observ'd
               me
               ,
               several
               times
               ,
               going
               into
               the
               Portico
               of
               that
               Mosquee
               ,
               the
               fear
               which
               he
               had
               lest
               my
               frequent
               visits
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Temple
               ,
               might
               produce
               in
               me
               ,
               a
               desire
               to
               change
               my
               Religion
               ,
               or
               endanger
               me
               to
               be
               constrain'd
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               oblig'd
               him
               out
               of
               his
               charitable
               zeal
               to
               accost
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               me
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               not
               seem
               an
               impertinent
               question
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               that
               mov'd
               me
               to
               go
               so
               frequently
               to
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ?
               I
               answer'd
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               
               was
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               that
               drew
               me
               thither
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               could
               not
               forbear
               viewing
               so
               ancient
               a
               Temple
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               long
               entertain'd
               the
               sacred
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               The
               good
               old
               man
               ,
               trembling
               ,
               took
               me
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               tears
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               
                 Ah
                 Son
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 had
                 our
                 Forefathers
                 never
                 enter'd
                 into
              
               Sancta
               Sophia
               ,
               
                 but
                 with
                 that
                 reverence
                 which
                 now
                 the
              
               Turks
               
                 observe
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 still
                 been
                 Masters
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 City
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               continu'd
               he
               ,
               
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 always
                 jealous
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 has
                 punish'd
                 more
                 grievously
                 this
                 sin
                 of
                 the
              
               Greeks
               ,
               
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Offences
                 which
                 ever
                 they
                 committed
                 .
              
               After
               which
               he
               told
               me
               what
               his
               Grand-father
               had
               long
               before
               observ'd
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
               and
               confirm'd
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               vain-glory
               of
               the
               Greeks
               was
               arriv'd
               at
               such
               a
               height
               in
               the
               Reigns
               of
               the
               last
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               that
               persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               any
               Estates
               ,
               were
               wont
               to
               ride
               into
               the
               Church
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               or
               else
               were
               carry'd
               into
               it
               in
               Litters
               ,
               where
               their
               Horses
               and
               Mules
               frequently
               dung'd
               .
               He
               added
               also
               ,
               that
               Mahomet
               the
               II.
               who
               took
               Constantinople
               ,
               had
               not
               presum'd
               to
               have
               enter'd
               the
               Temple
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               over
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Greeks
               made
               no
               scruple
               of
               riding
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               might
               do
               it
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               not
               alight
               till
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               he
               first
               made
               use
               of
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Horse-block
               ,
               and
               then
               fell
               to
               Prayers
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Mahometans
               behave
               themselves
               after
               another
               manner
               .
               They
               never
               come
               to
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               posture
               so
               modest
               and
               so
               humble
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               imagine
               a
               submission
               more
               profound
               .
               For
               after
               they
               have
               perform'd
               all
               their
               ceremony's
               of
               washing
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               their
               shoes
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               to
               place
               themselves
               as
               
               near
               the
               Iman
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               as
               to
               crowd
               or
               thrust
               those
               that
               stand
               before
               them
               ;
               there
               they
               kneel
               and
               sit
               upon
               their
               heels
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               posture
               that
               the
               Ottomans
               believe
               to
               be
               the
               most
               humble
               ,
               expecting
               in
               that
               form
               the
               beginning
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               no
               man
               daring
               all
               the
               while
               so
               much
               as
               to
               Whisper
               to
               his
               next
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               Prayer
               time
               being
               come
               ,
               the
               Iman
               rises
               ,
               and
               standing
               upright
               ,
               carries
               his
               two
               hands
               open
               to
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               stopping
               his
               Ears
               with
               his
               Thumbs
               ,
               casts
               his
               eyes
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               sings
               very
               loud
               and
               very
               distinctly
               the
               Prayer
               ,
               while
               the
               people
               follow
               him
               with
               a
               low
               voice
               and
               imitate
               all
               his
               Postures
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               hear
               repeat
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               that
               there
               are
               few
               who
               understand
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               may
               not
               give
               the
               Eastern
               Christians
               occasion
               to
               blame
               me
               as
               they
               have
               done
               some
               other
               Travellers
               ,
               who
               have
               written
               them
               down
               in
               their
               Relations
               ,
               accusing
               them
               as
               if
               they
               had
               an
               intention
               to
               teach
               the
               Christians
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               after
               the
               Turkish
               manner
               ,
               beside
               the
               danger
               that
               may
               happen
               ,
               lest
               any
               one
               finding
               the
               Namas
               or
               Turkish
               Prayers
               in
               our
               Relations
               ,
               and
               getting
               them
               by
               heart
               ,
               should
               afterwards
               be
               heard
               to
               repeat
               them
               (
               never
               thinking
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               so
               doing
               )
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Dominions
               ,
               in
               Mahometan
               company
               ;
               which
               would
               be
               a
               crime
               not
               to
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               change
               of
               his
               Religion
               .
               It
               shall
               therefore
               suffice
               to
               tell
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               Arabic
               words
               which
               the
               Turks
               pronounce
               in
               their
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               having
               first
               represented
               the
               posture
               mark'd
               with
               the
               figure
               I.
               
               which
               is
               the
               posture
               the
               Turks
               observe
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               Namas
               .
            
             
               The
               Turks
               lifting
               up
               their
               eyes
               and
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               at
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               their
               Divine
               
               Worship
               ,
               cry
               twice
               ,
               
                 Milla
                 hirrakhman
                 irrahimi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 gracious
                 and
                 merciful
                 ,
              
               then
               letting
               fall
               their
               hands
               below
               the
               Girdle
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               second
               posture
               mark'd
               2
               ,
               they
               say
               (
               with
               their
               eyes
               fix'd
               upon
               the
               earth
               )
               the
               Prayer
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Fatiche
               or
               Fatha
               ,
               which
               signifies
               the
               preface
               ,
               as
               being
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Exordium
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               following
               .
            
             
               Praise
               be
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               worlds
               ,
               all
               love
               and
               mercy
               .
               O
               great
               King
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               we
               adore
               thee
               ,
               we
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               preserve
               us
               ,
               (
               seeing
               we
               invoke
               thy
               name
               )
               in
               the
               right
               way
               of
               those
               whom
               thou
               hast
               elected
               ,
               and
               whom
               thou
               cherishest
               with
               thy
               favours
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               those
               against
               whom
               thy
               wrath
               is
               kindled
               ,
               nor
               of
               Infidels
               and
               wanderers
               from
               thy
               truth
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               This
               Prayer
               being
               said
               ,
               they
               bow
               their
               bodies
               ,
               clapping
               their
               hands
               upon
               their
               knces
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               posture
               mark'd
               with
               the
               direction
               3.
               saying
               
                 Alla
                 heu
                 Hecber
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               great
               ;
               O
               my
               God
               let
               Glory
               be
               given
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               thy
               praise
               may
               thy
               name
               be
               blessed
               ,
               and
               thy
               Grandeur
               be
               advanc'd
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               other
               God
               but
               thee
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               accompanying
               the
               Iman
               ,
               or
               the
               person
               that
               reads
               prayers
               ,
               they
               cry
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               Voice
               
                 Alla
                 Hecber
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 God.
              
               And
               prostrating
               themselves
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               kiss
               it
               twice
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Posture
               mark'd
               4.
               crying
               out
               as
               many
               times
               ,
               
                 Alla
                 Herber
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               These
               bowings
               of
               the
               body
               they
               call
               Rekiets
               ,
               differing
               in
               number
               according
               to
               the
               hours
               of
               Prayer-time
               .
               In
               the
               Morning
               six
               times
               ;
               at
               Noon
               eight
               ;
               six
               at
               Kimdi
               ;
               eight
               at
               evening
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               as
               many
               at
               midnight
               ;
               when
               the
               solemnities
               of
               
                 Regeb
                 ,
                 Chaban
              
               ,
               or
               Ramazan
               ,
               oblige
               them
               to
               rise
               at
               
               midnight
               to
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               first
               of
               these
               Bowings
               is
               over
               ,
               they
               rise
               again
               and
               repeat
               the
               Fatha
               preceding
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               standing
               upright
               ,
               without
               putting
               their
               thumbs
               in
               their
               eares
               .
               Afterwards
               they
               always
               continue
               the
               same
               Prayer
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               repeated
               as
               many
               Genuflexions
               ,
               as
               the
               hour
               of
               the
               day
               requires
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               their
               first
               posture
               of
               sitting
               upon
               their
               knees
               ,
               looking
               in
               their
               hands
               open'd
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               reading
               their
               own
               fortunes
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               postures
               mark'd
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               recite
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               benedictions
               and
               praises
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               count
               upon
               the
               joynts
               of
               their
               fingers
               .
               Which
               Benedictions
               and
               Praises
               are
               certain
               Thanksgivings
               to
               God
               for
               having
               heard
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               address
               themselves
               to
               Mahomet
               ,
               crying
               out
               often
               
                 Resul
                 Alla
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               usually
               they
               make
               their
               Applications
               to
               God
               alone
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 Subhan
                 alla
                 ,
                 God
                 be
                 prais'd
                 .
                 Allem
                 dullila
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 praise
                 to
                 God.
                 La
                 illa
                 ill
                 alla
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Having
               thus
               finish'd
               all
               their
               Rekiets
               ,
               and
               done
               kissing
               the
               Ground
               ,
               at
               the
               conclusion
               they
               take
               themselves
               by
               the
               beard
               ,
               and
               turning
               to
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               salute
               the
               two
               Angels
               whom
               they
               beleive
               to
               be
               attending
               always
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               incite
               them
               to
               virtue
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               accuse
               them
               for
               the
               evil
               they
               commit
               .
               These
               Angels
               they
               reckon
               to
               be
               one
               good
               the
               other
               bad
               :
               The
               one
               white
               ,
               the
               other
               black
               :
               The
               dull
               and
               material
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               Turks
               rather
               distinguishing
               those
               incorporeal
               substances
               by
               their
               colour
               ,
               than
               by
               their
               spirituality
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               insist
               upon
               the
               dreams
               and
               fables
               which
               they
               report
               concerning
               these
               two
               Angels
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Visions
               of
               Gabriel
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               say
               always
               appear'd
               to
               their
               Cheiks
               and
               Derviches
               for
               the
               revelation
               
               of
               some
               new
               mystery
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               shew
               you
               in
               the
               postures
               ,
               mark'd
               7
               8.
               the
               gestures
               which
               the
               Mahometans
               observe
               when
               they
               salute
               those
               two
               Angels
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Musselmen
               have
               ended
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               never
               last
               longer
               than
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               certain
               chanters
               meet
               together
               in
               the
               small
               Balcones
               ,
               
               mark'd
               in
               the
               description
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               with
               the
               letter
               D.
               and
               sing
               in
               counterpoint
               notes
               certain
               Songs
               which
               are
               not
               unpleasing
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               on
               
                 Mondays
                 ,
                 Wednesdays
              
               and
               Fridays
               ,
               a
               Preacher
               mounts
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               expounds
               to
               the
               Auditors
               ,
               some
               point
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               after
               his
               own
               manner
               .
               sometimes
               likewife
               they
               Preach
               in
               the
               Market
               places
               ;
               and
               they
               always
               conclude
               their
               devotions
               with
               certain
               Prayers
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               sultan
               ,
               and
               his
               Arms
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               people
               being
               present
               ,
               make
               no
               other
               answer
               than
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               the
               Turks
               do
               after
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               THe
               worship
               of
               God
               being
               the
               chiefest
               of
               all
               humane
               Actions
               ,
               of
               which
               Prayer
               is
               the
               principal
               part
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               hence
               concluded
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               other
               affairs
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               all
               other
               people
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               postpon'd
               to
               Prayer
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               that
               all
               men
               follow
               different
               employments
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               their
               Genius
               ;
               I
               shall
               reduce
               all
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Mahometans
               into
               three
               particular
               Heads
               .
               The
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               ,
               the
               Business
               of
               the
               Divan
               ,
               and
               the
               popular
               Employments
               .
               To
               the
               first
               appertains
               the
               Duty
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               to
               the
               second
               the
               Execution
               of
               Justice
               ;
               to
               the
               last
               belong
               the
               Trades
               of
               the
               People
               and
               their
               Military
               Exercises
               .
            
             
             
               To
               every
               one
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               say
               something
               briefly
               without
               stopping
               at
               any
               thing
               which
               others
               perhaps
               may
               have
               said
               before
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Mosquees
               or
               Temples
               .
            
             
               AT
               what
               time
               the
               Turks
               begun
               to
               set
               up
               the
               first
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               they
               perform'd
               their
               Divine
               Worship
               in
               the
               open
               fields
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               they
               still
               continue
               to
               do
               in
               such
               places
               where
               they
               have
               no
               Mosquees
               .
               But
               after
               their
               Empire
               began
               to
               enlarge
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               won
               several
               Towns
               from
               the
               Christians
               ,
               they
               also
               made
               use
               of
               their
               Churches
               to
               practice
               therein
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               :
               And
               when
               they
               had
               occasion
               to
               .
               build
               Mosquees
               ,
               they
               took
               their
               Models
               from
               those
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               not
               being
               Architects
               skilful
               enough
               to
               erect
               them
               after
               their
               own
               proper
               and
               particular
               manner
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               all
               the
               Mosquees
               in
               Constantinople
               are
               but
               imperfect
               copies
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               .
               They
               have
               only
               added
               some
               Towers
               and
               Portico's
               adorn'd
               with
               Fountains
               after
               their
               custome
               .
               As
               may
               be
               easily
               observ'd
               in
               the
               Draught
               of
               the
               three
               fairest
               Mosquees
               in
               Constantinople
               hereunto
               annex'd
               .
               Of
               which
               I
               shall
               only
               explain
               the
               Directions
               ,
               there
               needing
               no
               more
               than
               only
               to
               observe
               the
               platform
               and
               the
               out-side
               work
               for
               the
               more
               easie
               apprehending
               what
               is
               most
               remarkable
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               New
               Mosquee
               ,
               situated
               in
               the
               Hippodrome
               .
            
             
               
                 SUltan
                 Achmed's
              
               Mosquee
               may
               pass
               for
               o●e
               of
               the
               most
               beautiful
               as
               to
               the
               out-side
               ,
               which
               ever
               the
               Turks
               erected
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               only
               Temple
               of
               all
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               which
               has
               six
               Towers
               ,
               whereas
               the
               rest
               have
               not
               above
               Two
               or
               Four
               at
               most
               .
               These
               Six
               Towers
               are
               very
               high
               ,
               having
               every
               one
               three
               Galleries
               a
               piece
               ,
               so
               wrought
               that
               you
               may
               see
               through
               them
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               built
               of
               white
               hard
               stone
               ,
               not
               much
               unlike
               to
               Marble
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               have
               within
               them
               a
               pair
               of
               winding
               stairs
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               regard
               these
               Towers
               are
               very
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               winds
               very
               boysterous
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               such
               sort
               of
               Buildings
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               frequent
               downfalls
               ;
               this
               cosinderation
               caus'd
               Monsieur
               Colbert
               ,
               whose
               knowledge
               of
               things
               is
               as
               general
               ,
               as
               of
               large
               extent
               ,
               to
               ask
               me
               whether
               they
               did
               not
               often
               tumble
               down
               ?
               I
               answered
               him
               ,
               that
               those
               Towers
               being
               wrought
               very
               smooth
               and
               round
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               make
               resistance
               sufficient
               to
               give
               the
               Winds
               power
               to
               shake
               them
               :
               Besides
               that
               the
               Stones
               are
               mortass'd
               one
               within
               another
               ,
               and
               bound
               together
               with
               a
               very
               strong
               and
               stiff
               cement
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               has
               not
               been
               observ'd
               the
               fall
               of
               any
               Tower
               erected
               upon
               the
               Ruins
               of
               the
               Christian
               Buildings
               ,
               for
               above
               these
               two
               Hundred
               years
               .
            
             
               This
               Mosquee
               Built
               by
               
                 Sultan
                 Achmet
              
               ,
               is
               situated
               in
               the
               largest
               Piazza
               belonging
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               formerly
               call'd
               the
               Hippodrome
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               place
               where
               they
               ran
               their
               Horse-Races
               ;
               and
               being
               still
               made
               use
               of
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Turks
               give
               it
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Atmeidan
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Horses
                 .
              
               This
               Piazza
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               describ'd
               as
               being
               already
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               lyes
               to
               the
               west
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               famous
               Serraglio
               of
               
                 Ibrahim
                 Basha
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               far
               better
               piece
               of
               Architecture
               in
               some
               of
               our
               Romances
               ,
               than
               it
               appears
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Hippodrome
               ;
               to
               the
               North-East
               and
               South-East
               side
               of
               it
               ,
               toward
               the
               Channel
               of
               the
               Black-Sea
               ,
               lye
               the
               delightful
               Landskips
               of
               
                 Scutari
                 ,
                 Calcedon
                 ,
                 Fanari-sckio
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Plains
               ,
               Hills
               and
               Valleys
               ,
               that
               environ
               them
               .
               The
               Isles
               of
               the
               Princes
               and
               the
               Propontis
               appear
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               with
               a
               part
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               North
               and
               North-West
               side
               stands
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               the
               Serraglio
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Gelata
               ,
               the
               Haven
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Suburbs
               which
               are
               very
               large
               :
               So
               that
               the
               top
               of
               this
               Mosquee
               ,
               and
               the
               Towers
               that
               environ
               it
               ,
               afford
               one
               of
               the
               most
               delightful
               prospects
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Although
               the
               Hippodrome
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Piazza
               almost
               twice
               as
               big
               as
               the
               
                 Place
                 Royal
              
               in
               Paris
               ,
               ly
               just
               before
               the
               Mosquee
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               also
               another
               large
               square
               ,
               to
               enclose
               the
               Building
               ,
               which
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               Atmeidan
               by
               a
               low
               wall
               ,
               about
               Fourscore
               ●athom
               in
               length
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               Seventy
               two
               Windows
               with
               Iron
               Grates
               ,
               and
               three
               Gates
               ,
               of
               which
               one
               stands
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               at
               each
               end
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               being
               all
               three
               barricadoed
               with
               Iron
               chains
               ,
               like
               the
               doors
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Mosquees
               .
               This
               Church-yard
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               so
               call'd
               ,
               is
               planted
               with
               Trees
               ,
               making
               several
               straight
               walks
               ,
               especially
               on
               the
               North-side
               where
               the
               Founder
               lyes
               entomb'd
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               unfortunate
               Prince
               
                 Sultan
                 Osman
              
               ,
               who
               was
               put
               to
               death
               in
               the
               Seven
               Towers
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               this
               Mosquee
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               most
               beautiful
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               all
               the
               
               East
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               any
               more
               irregularly
               built
               in
               all
               the
               Ottoman
               Empire
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               Architecture
               ,
               but
               also
               contrary
               to
               the
               Mahometan
               injunctions
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               regard
               it
               requires
               a
               vast
               expence
               to
               erect
               a
               Mosquee
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Grand
               Signors
               are
               expresly
               forbid
               to
               undertake
               so
               difficult
               an
               enterprize
               until
               they
               shall
               have
               won
               from
               the
               Infidels
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Provinces
               ,
               or
               Kingdoms
               sufficient
               to
               defray
               the
               excessive
               charges
               of
               such
               magnificent
               Piles
               .
               However
               
                 Sultan
                 Achmet
              
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               not
               by
               any
               conquest
               extended
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               Build
               a
               Mosquee
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               eternize
               his
               name
               ,
               since
               his
               atchievements
               did
               not
               suffice
               to
               recommend
               him
               to
               posterity
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Mufti
               ,
               the
               Mulla's
               the
               Cheiks
               ,
               and
               other
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               laid
               before
               him
               the
               sin
               of
               undertaking
               to
               erect
               such
               a
               costly
               fabrick
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               never
               been
               in
               any
               other
               Combats
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               are
               daily
               to
               be
               seen
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               pages
               ,
               and
               divertisement
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               nevertheless
               he
               gave
               little
               heed
               to
               their
               admonitions
               ,
               but
               carried
               on
               the
               work
               with
               a
               vigour
               answerable
               to
               his
               resolutions
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               finish'd
               the
               Pile
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               slighted
               his
               Chaplains
               exhortations
               ,
               call'd
               it
               
                 Imansis
                 Gianisi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Incredulous
               .
               It
               is
               also
               call'd
               the
               new
               Mosquee
               ,
               as
               being
               one
               of
               the
               last
               that
               was
               Built
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               body
               of
               this
               Mosquee
               is
               of
               a
               square
               figure
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Domo
               ,
               not
               so
               proportionable
               as
               it
               should
               have
               been
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               It
               is
               supported
               within
               ,
               by
               Four
               large
               thick
               round
               Pillars
               ,
               and
               the
               Arches
               which
               ,
               winding
               over
               them
               ,
               sustain
               the
               four
               half
               Domes
               that
               encompass
               the
               great
               one
               ,
               are
               the
               occasion
               that
               the
               Building
               is
               neither
               very
               Roomy
               ,
               nor
               over
               light
               .
               Before
               you
               enter
               the
               
               Mosquee
               you
               must
               pass
               through
               a
               very
               lovely
               Court
               ,
               surrounded
               with
               a
               Cloister
               ▪
               supported
               with
               Six
               and
               Twenty
               Arches
               ,
               which
               have
               every
               one
               of
               them
               their
               Roof
               and
               their
               Cupola
               cover'd
               with
               Lead
               .
               All
               these
               little
               Domes
               are
               supported
               by
               Twenty
               Six
               Columns
               of
               speckl'd
               Egyptian
               Marble
               very
               neatly
               turn'd
               ,
               but
               their
               Chapters
               are
               after
               the
               Turkish
               manner
               ;
               all
               the
               space
               which
               they
               environ
               is
               pav'd
               with
               square
               Marble
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               stands
               a
               Fountain
               of
               an
               Hexagon
               figure
               ,
               built
               of
               the
               same
               stone
               .
               This
               prostile
               or
               Court
               is
               rais'd
               very
               high
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               less
               than
               Thirteen
               steps
               up
               to
               it
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Building
               may
               better
               be
               seen
               and
               understood
               in
               the
               following
               Plate
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               refer
               you
               for
               farther
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 Explanation
                 of
                 Figure
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 Circumference
                 and
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 Dome
                 .
              
               
                 B.
                 The
                 four
                 great
                 round
                 Pillars
                 that
                 support
                 the
                 great
                 Dome
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 over-topp'd
                 by
                 Four
                 little
                 Hexagon
                 Towers
                 ,
                 which
                 appear
                 without
                 at
                 the
                 Direction
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 C.
                 Four
                 Semi-Domes
                 ,
                 resting
                 upon
                 the
                 Grand
                 Cupola
                 .
              
               
                 D.
                 Four
                 little
                 Domes
                 at
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 Mosquee
                 .
              
               
                 E.
                 The
                 great
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Mosquee
                 ,
                 whose
                 Cupola
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 F.
                 A
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Fountains
                 under
                 Galleries
                 supported
                 with
                 Marble
                 Pillars
                 .
              
               
                 G.
                 The
                 Court
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Galleries
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Thirty
                 small
                 Cupola's
                 ,
                 resting
                 upon
                 Twenty
                 Six
                 Pillars
                 of
                 speckl'd
                 Marble
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   PROSPECT
                   OF
                   SULTAN
                   ACHMED's
                   MOSQUEE
                
              
               
                 H.
                 Two
                 doors
                 having
                 several
                 steps
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 .
              
               
               
                 I.
                 Two
                 other
                 doors
                 with
                 steps
                 opening
                 into
                 the
                 Mosquee
                 .
              
               
                 K.
                 The
                 outward
                 Galleries
                 that
                 give
                 admitance
                 into
                 the
                 inward
                 Galleries
                 that
                 answer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 mark'd
                 in
                 the
                 Plat
                 form
                 with
                 the
                 letter
                 K.
                 
              
               
                 L.
                 The
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Maharab
                 or
                 Mirabe
                 stands
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 The
                 Six
                 Towers
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 has
                 Three
                 Balconies
                 for
                 the
                 Muezins
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 N.
                 The
                 great
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 .
              
               
                 O.
                 The
                 chief
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Cloyster
                 .
              
               
                 P.
                 A
                 hexagonal
                 Fountain
                 cover'd
                 with
                 its
                 Dome
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Solimany
             .
          
           
             IF
             ever
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             merited
             according
             to
             their
             Law
             to
             erect
             a
             Temple
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Conquests
             he
             had
             made
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Grandeur
             ,
             assuredly
             
               Sultan
               Soliman
            
             was
             the
             person
             ,
             the
             second
             who
             bore
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             Fourteenth
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Musselmen
             .
             All
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Hemisphere
             serv'd
             only
             to
             be
             the
             large
             ▪
             Theater
             where
             he
             acted
             the
             fatal
             Tragedies
             of
             War.
             The
             unfortunate
             Rhodes
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             places
             in
             Asia
             ,
             that
             became
             the
             deplorable
             subject
             of
             his
             Triumphs
             .
             A
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Persia
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Imperial
             Diadem
             at
             Bagdat
             ,
             submitted
             to
             his
             fortune
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             won
             
               Herzeron
               ,
               Irivan
               ,
               Thauris
            
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             places
             .
             He
             also
             made
             himself
             Master
             of
             Tunis
             and
             Tripoli
             in
             Africa
             ,
             and
             wrested
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Hungry
             from
             the
             European
             Potentates
             ,
             taking
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               Buda
               ,
               Alba
               Regalis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Fort
             of
             Sigeth
             some
             days
             even
             after
             his
             death
             at
             
               Quinque
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Prince
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             Proclaim'd
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             the
             same
             year
             that
             Charles
             the
             V.
             was
             
             Crown'd
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Germans
             )
             after
             his
             return
             to
             Constantinople
             from
             the
             Conquests
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             and
             Bagdat
             ,
             caus'd
             that
             stately
             Mosquee
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             gave
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             might
             remain
             to
             Posterity
             a
             faithful
             and
             eternal
             Monument
             of
             his
             Victories
             .
             This
             Temple
             is
             one
             of
             those
             where
             Mahometan
             Architecture
             has
             follow'd
             the
             strictest
             Rules
             of
             Art
             ,
             being
             no
             less
             beautiful
             within
             than
             without
             ,
             and
             Built
             like
             the
             rest
             upon
             a
             square
             Foundation
             ,
             cover'd
             in
             the
             middle
             with
             a
             large
             Domo
             ,
             no
             way
             inferiour
             either
             in
             beauty
             or
             figure
             to
             that
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             .
             This
             Domo
             is
             sustain'd
             with
             four
             large
             Pillars
             mark'd
             in
             the
             Draught
             Fig.
             XIII
             .
             with
             the
             letter
             D.
             and
             between
             these
             Pillars
             to
             the
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             stand
             two
             great
             massie
             speckl'd
             Marble
             Columns
             ,
             all
             of
             a
             piece
             ,
             that
             form
             three
             Arches
             ,
             which
             bear
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             the
             great
             Arch
             of
             the
             great
             Pillars
             which
             stand
             at
             a
             very
             wide
             distance
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             Four
             great
             Pillars
             within
             ,
             there
             are
             Two
             others
             that
             answer
             without
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             serve
             as
             buttresses
             ,
             so
             far
             however
             from
             deformity
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             please
             the
             eye
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             Plate
             of
             the
             outside
             ,
             Fig.
             XII
             .
             at
             the
             letter
             D.
             Within
             these
             outermost
             Buttresses
             runs
             up
             a
             little
             pair
             of
             stairs
             leading
             to
             the
             Roof
             ,
             and
             Domes
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             may
             easily
             ascend
             by
             another
             pair
             of
             stairs
             that
             are
             above
             without
             side
             ,
             mark'd
             by
             the
             letter
             B.
             
          
           
             Between
             these
             Buttresses
             are
             three
             Windows
             that
             enlighten
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             which
             Windows
             are
             two
             very
             fair
             Galleries
             ,
             roof'd
             and
             cover'd
             with
             Lead
             ,
             and
             supported
             with
             several
             Marble
             Pillars
             ,
             with
             their
             Chapters
             after
             the
             Turkish
             manner
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             letter
             G.
             and
             a
             little
             lower
             at
             
             F.
             are
             the
             ●ountains
             wherein
             to
             wash
             before
             Prayers
             begin
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             right
             side
             of
             these
             Fountains
             ,
             at
             the
             letter
             E.
             stands
             a
             little
             round
             door
             ,
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             several
             steps
             ,
             leading
             up
             to
             a
             little
             lattic'd
             Gallery
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             ascends
             into
             his
             Closet
             ,
             alighting
             first
             from
             his
             Horse
             upon
             a
             stone
             cut
             into
             steps
             ,
             and
             mark'd
             with
             the
             letter
             Q.
             A
             little
             beyond
             ,
             at
             the
             direction
             L.
             is
             the
             Garden
             where
             Sultan
             Soliman
             the
             Founder
             and
             his
             Wife
             lye
             interr'd
             ,
             and
             into
             which
             you
             may
             enter
             through
             the
             door
             mark'd
             H.
             or
             another
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             door
             is
             barricado'd
             with
             a
             chain
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Draught
             of
             the
             North
             part
             ,
             Fig.
             XII
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             already
             told
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Eastern
             people
             know
             no
             such
             evil
             custom
             as
             that
             of
             Burying
             their
             Dead
             within
             the
             walls
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             let
             their
             Quality
             or
             Wealth
             be
             never
             so
             considerable
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             many
             times
             dispense
             with
             that
             custom
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             reserve
             to
             themselves
             a
             Burying
             place
             near
             to
             the
             Mosquees
             of
             their
             own
             Erecting
             .
             And
             therfore
             Soliman
             ,
             than
             whom
             no
             man
             had
             a
             greater
             care
             of
             infringing
             the
             laudable
             customs
             of
             good
             Government
             and
             Order
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             his
             bones
             laid
             within
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             reserv'd
             for
             himself
             a
             Sepulcher
             in
             the
             Garden
             behind
             his
             Mosquee
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Draught
             is
             mark'd
             with
             the
             letter
             I.
             This
             Tomb
             is
             the
             most
             regular
             and
             best
             piece
             of
             workmanship
             in
             all
             Constantinople
             ,
             being
             of
             an
             Octagon
             figure
             ,
             encompass'd
             without
             with
             a
             Gallery
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             roof
             is
             supported
             with
             Fifteen
             small
             Marble
             Pillars
             ;
             and
             within
             is
             also
             another
             small
             octangular
             Gallery
             ,
             having
             a
             green
             Marble
             Column
             erected
             at
             each
             Angle
             ,
             with
             their
             Pedestals
             and
             Chapters
             of
             white
             Marble
             ,
             which
             form
             as
             many
             Arches
             ,
             that
             support
             the
             Domo
             .
             In
             
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             Sepulcher
             is
             the
             Tomb
             it self
             of
             Soliman
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             which
             stands
             a
             large
             Taper
             in
             a
             Candle-stick
             of
             Copper
             .
             Round
             about
             are
             several
             woodden
             Lecterns
             or
             high
             Desks
             ,
             where
             the
             Softa's
             lay
             their
             books
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Garden
             is
             also
             the
             Sepulcher
             of
             
             Soliman's
             Wife
             ,
             mark'd
             with
             the
             letter
             K.
             For
             as
             the
             Turks
             never
             admit
             their
             Wives
             to
             pray
             with
             'em
             when
             they
             are
             alive
             ,
             so
             they
             never
             suffer
             them
             to
             lye
             with
             'em
             in
             the
             same
             Tomb
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
             Believing
             their
             old
             Wives
             shall
             never
             be
             admitted
             to
             accompany
             them
             into
             Paradice
             ,
             where
             they
             hope
             to
             find
             far
             younger
             and
             handsomer
             ,
             leaving
             their
             cast-terrestrial
             Wives
             to
             make
             much
             of
             the
             Giaurs
             ,
             whose
             lot
             they
             pretend
             it
             will
             be
             to
             stand
             without
             doors
             .
             Not
             far
             off
             are
             the
             Houses
             of
             Easement
             for
             the
             Softa's
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             are
             a
             vast
             number
             employ'd
             to
             take
             care
             of
             
             Soliman's
             future
             happiness
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             left
             great
             Pensions
             behind
             him
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Solimannie
               Built
               by
               Soliman
               the
               Magnificent
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Two
             Towers
             next
             the
             Mosquee
             are
             crown'd
             with
             three
             very
             high
             Galleries
             ,
             but
             they
             which
             stand
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Court
             are
             lower
             ,
             and
             circled
             only
             with
             Two
             Galleries
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Muezins
             .
             These
             two
             little
             Towers
             terminate
             the
             whole
             Building
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             large
             Court
             ,
             planted
             round
             with
             Trees
             ,
             environ'd
             with
             a
             Wall
             ,
             wherein
             are
             several
             open
             Windows
             grated
             and
             Barr'd
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Draughts
             of
             the
             Elevation
             and
             Platform
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Explication
               of
               Figure
               XII
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               great
               Domo
               ,
               not
               much
               less
               than
               that
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               ,
               and
               almost
               as
               much
               weather-beaten
               .
            
             
               B.
               The
               steps-leading
               to
               the
               Gallery
               round
               about
               the
               Dome
               .
            
             
               C.
               Other
               little
               Domes
               that
               are
               plac'd
               round
               about
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               D.
               Buttresses
               having
               stairs
               within
               ,
               the
               Cupola's
               which
               cover
               them
               being
               only
               for
               outward
               Ornament
               ,
               as
               giving
               no
               light
               into
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               E.
               doors
               and
               steps
               where
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               ascends
               into
               his
               Closet
               .
            
             
               F.
               The
               Fountains
               where
               the
               Turks
               wash
               .
            
             
               G.
               Galleries
               for
               the
               Sultan's
               principal
               Officers
               .
            
             
               H.
               The
               entrance
               into
               the
               Garden
               ,
               which
               contains
               the
               Sepulchers
               of
               Soliman
               and
               his
               Wife
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Soliman
              
               the
               Founders
               Sepulcher
               .
            
             
             
               K.
               His
               Wives
               Tomb.
               
            
             
               L.
               Several
               Trees
               which
               make
               the
               walks
               that
               beautify
               this
               Garden
               .
            
             
               M.
               The
               Two
               great
               Towers
               .
            
             
               M*
               .
               Two
               other
               lesser
               Towers
               at
               the
               West
               end
               of
               the
               Cloister
               ,
               circled
               with
               only
               Two
               Galleries
               ,
               and
               lower
               than
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               N.
               The
               North
               entrance
               into
               the
               Mosqu●e
               .
            
             
               O.
               The
               small
               Cupola's
               that
               cover
               the
               Gallery
               that
               runs
               round
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               P.
               The
               Dome
               which
               covers
               the
               Fountain
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               Q.
               A
               large
               stone
               cut
               into
               steps
               ,
               where
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               alights
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               Prayers
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Figure
               XIII
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               Domo
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               fairest
               and
               neatest
               ,
               next
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Sophia
              
               .
            
             
               B.
               The
               Mirabe
               or
               Maharab
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               standing
               here
               in
               its
               right
               situation
               toward
               Koble
               .
            
             
               C.
               The
               Mufti
               's
               Mamber
               .
            
             
               D.
               The
               four
               great
               Pillars
               that
               sustain
               the
               great
               Dome
               .
            
             
               E.
               Four
               large
               speckl'd
               Marble
               Columns
               ,
               very
               high
               and
               all
               of
               a
               piece
               .
            
             
               F.
               The
               little
               Galleries
               within
               the
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               f.
               The
               Fountains
               under
               the
               outer
               Galleries
               .
            
             
               G.
               The
               outer
               Galleries
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               Grand
               Signors
               Train
               enter
               into
               those
               within
               .
            
             
               g.
               The
               door
               at
               which
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               enters
               .
            
             
               H.
               The
               little
               Pillars
               that
               support
               the
               two
               Cupola's
               ,
               which
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               Grand
               Dome
               ,
               between
               which
               Pillars
               are
               also
               little
               Galleries
               supported
               with
               little
               Marble
               Pillars
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 PLATFORM
                 OF
                 THE
                 SOLIMANIE
              
            
             
               I.
               The
               great
               door
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Cloister
               .
            
             
             
               K.
               The
               doors
               to
               the
               North
               and
               South
               sides
               .
            
             
               L.
               Six
               Domes
               of
               a
               middle
               size
               .
            
             
               l.
               Four
               lesser
               Domes
               .
            
             
               M.
               The
               Four
               Towers
               with
               their
               stairs
               .
            
             
               m.
               Six
               other
               pair
               of
               stairs
               to
               ascend
               into
               the
               Galleries
               without
               at
               the
               top
               of
               the
               structure
               .
            
             
               N.
               The
               two
               entrances
               of
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               O.
               The
               great
               door
               .
            
             
               P.
               The
               Fountain
               in
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               Q.
               The
               floor
               pav'd
               with
               marble
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               whole
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               R.
               Twenty
               Eight
               little
               Cupola's
               that
               cover
               the
               Arches
               ,
               supported
               by
               Twenty
               four
               Columns
               all
               of
               a
               size
               .
            
             
               S.
               The
               Seven
               doors
               of
               the
               Enclosure
               answering
               to
               as
               many
               avenues
               .
            
             
               T.
               The
               Solimanny
               ,
               being
               built
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               Hills
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               causes
               an
               ascent
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               the
               North
               doors
               have
               each
               a
               pair
               of
               stairs
               ,
               leading
               up
               to
               the
               Platform
               ,
               adorn'd
               with
               rails
               ,
               and
               shaded
               with
               several
               Trees
               .
            
             
               t.
               The
               Adepkana's
               or
               Houses
               of
               Easement
               .
            
             
               V.
               The
               same
               conveniences
               for
               the
               Priests
               belonging
               to
               the
               Sepulcher
               .
            
             
               X.
               The
               Church-yard
               wall'd
               in
               ,
               opening
               with
               Nine
               doors
               ,
               and
               planted
               round
               with
               Trees
               .
            
             
               Y.
               The
               Platform
               of
               Soliman's
               Sepulcher
               .
            
             
               Z.
               His
               Wife
               's
               Tomb.
               
            
             
               ✚
               .
               A
               little
               Chappel
               where
               Passengers
               or
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               old
               Seraglio
               retire
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               Founders
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Mosquee
             of
             Validea
             ,
             built
             by
             the
             Sultaness
             ,
             Mother
             of
             the
             present
             Grand
             Signor
             .
          
           
             
               'T
               Is
               not
               a
               usual
               thing
               in
               Turkie
               ,
               for
               the
               Sultanesses
               to
               build
               Mosquees
               .
               Only
               this
               was
               a
               peculiar
               priviledge
               which
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               now
               Raigning
               ,
               obtain'd
               by
               her
               extraordinary
               wit
               and
               cunning
               ,
               as
               having
               by
               the
               same
               Artifices
               obtain'd
               an
               entire
               freedome
               ,
               and
               credit
               over
               all
               the
               Ottoman
               Empire
               .
               This
               Temple
               which
               is
               the
               last
               Monument
               of
               Mahometan
               piety
               ,
               to
               my
               thinking
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               elegant
               and
               most
               exact
               pieces
               of
               workmanship
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               are
               in
               Constantinople
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               was
               no
               more
               than
               might
               be
               well
               expected
               from
               the
               Sultaness
               Validea
               ,
               the
               Wife
               of
               Ibrahim
               the
               I.
               and
               Mother
               of
               Mahomet
               the
               IV.
               who
               being
               one
               of
               the
               most
               aspiring
               and
               accomplish'd
               Lady
               's
               that
               ever
               enter'd
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               would
               most
               certainly
               spare
               for
               no
               cost
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               once
               design'd
               to
               eternize
               her
               memory
               by
               a
               curiosity
               in
               Architecture
               .
               To
               which
               intent
               she
               could
               not
               have
               chosen
               a
               situation
               more
               advantageous
               or
               more
               favourable
               to
               her
               purpose
               ,
               as
               intending
               thereby
               to
               oblige
               all
               the
               Ottoman
               Princes
               descending
               from
               her
               issue
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               in
               subjection
               to
               their
               Laws
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               such
               strangers
               as
               should
               come
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               to
               bear
               her
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               while
               the
               one
               admir'd
               the
               sublimity
               of
               her
               parts
               in
               carrying
               on
               ,
               and
               bringing
               to
               perfection
               a
               work
               so
               rarely
               thought
               of
               by
               those
               of
               her
               sex
               among
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               other
               she
               procur'd
               to
               her self
               that
               happiness
               which
               she
               expected
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               supplications
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               beholding
               
               the
               beauty
               of
               her
               female
               Fabrick
               ,
               would
               be
               continually
               praying
               for
               the
               eternal
               rest
               of
               her
               soul.
               She
               therefore
               made
               choice
               for
               the
               situation
               of
               her
               Mosquee
               ,
               of
               a
               piece
               of
               ground
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               very
               little
               distance
               from
               those
               lovely
               Kioscs
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Signor
              
               erected
               to
               give
               his
               Sultanesses
               the
               pleasure
               of
               viewing
               the
               Port
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Vessels
               that
               sail'd
               in
               and
               out
               .
            
             
               This
               Temple
               is
               erected
               upon
               a
               square
               Foundation
               in
               a
               large
               circuit
               of
               ground
               ,
               environ'd
               by
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               City
               to
               the
               North
               and
               West
               :
               The
               south
               space
               is
               taken
               up
               with
               a
               Bazar
               or
               Market-house
               ,
               and
               her
               own
               Sepulcher
               ,
               both
               which
               she
               added
               to
               her
               Religious
               structure
               .
               The
               East
               part
               is
               enclos'd
               with
               another
               wall
               ,
               wherein
               is
               the
               principal
               entrance
               into
               the
               enclosure
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               place
               as
               answers
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               not
               far
               distant
               from
               the
               Seraglio
               Gardens
               .
            
             
               
                 Validea
                 Built
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Grand
                 Signor's
                 Mother
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Explanation
               of
               Fig.
               XIV
               .
            
             
               A.
               The
               Grand
               Domo
               cover'd
               with
               Lead
               ,
               and
               topp'd
               with
               aspire
               of
               Gilded
               Brass
               .
            
             
               B.
               Little
               ●anterns
               to
               adorn
               the
               out-side
               only
               ,
               and
               to
               facilitate
               the
               ascent
               to
               the
               Dome
               .
            
             
               C.
               Two
               great
               Semi-Domes
               answering
               to
               two
               other
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
            
             
               D.
               The
               outermost
               Galleries
               answering
               to
               those
               other
               in
               the
               inside
               .
            
             
               E.
               A
               large
               Kiosk
               for
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               to
               rest
               himself
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               this
               Mosquee
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               small
               Towers
               appearing
               like
               Chimneys
               above
               it
               ,
               denote
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Royal
               Fabrick
               .
            
             
               F.
               The
               Fountains
               where
               the
               Turks
               wash
               ,
               there
               being
               as
               many
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
            
             
               f.
               The
               door
               by
               which
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               enters
               .
            
             
               G.
               The
               Entrance
               to
               the
               North.
               
            
             
               H.
               The
               North
               door
               of
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               I.
               A
               stair-case
               ,
               and
               door
               leading
               from
               the
               Sea-side
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               barricado'd
               with
               a
               chain
               .
            
             
               K.
               The
               principal
               entrance
               into
               the
               Cloister
               and
               Mosquee
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Cupola's
               that
               appear
               about
               the
               Cloister
               ,
               cover
               so
               many
               Arches
               supported
               by
               Marble
               Pillars
               .
            
             
               L.
               The
               Trees
               planted
               all
               along
               upon
               the
               south
               side
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               is
               the
               Sepulcher
               where
               the
               Sultaness
               lyes
               .
               Behind
               the
               Trees
               appear
               the
               Cupola's
               of
               a
               very
               fair
               Timarkana
               or
               Hospital
               Founded
               by
               the
               Princess
               .
            
             
               M.
               The
               Two
               Towers
               surrounded
               with
               Three
               Galleries
               a
               piece
               .
            
             
             
               N.
               This
               ●uddle
               of
               Domo's
               is
               a
               large
               Bazar
               or
               Market-house
               ,
               with
               shops
               and
               lofts
               ,
               call'd
               
                 Validea's
                 Bazar
              
               ,
               as
               being
               by
               her
               Built
               .
            
             
               O.
               At
               the
               Two
               chief
               entrances
               into
               this
               Fabrick
               are
               Two
               Sebilkana's
               or
               Water
               Almes-Houses
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               drink
               water
               gratis
               .
               That
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               much
               larger
               ,
               where
               the
               Sebilkar
               ,
               or
               person
               imploy'd
               to
               distribute
               the
               Water
               ,
               during
               all
               the
               heat
               of
               Summer
               ,
               cools
               his
               pots
               in
               Buckets
               of
               Snow
               ,
               where
               you
               shall
               hear
               the
               poor
               people
               after
               they
               have
               drank
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Rakmet
                 ulla
                 alla
                 men
                 aoukaf
                 .
                 God
                 be
                 merciful
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 through
                 whose
                 goodness
                 we
                 enjoy
                 this
                 kindness
                 .
              
            
             
               P.
               The
               Custome-house
               of
               Constantinople
               :
               right
               against
               which
               on
               the
               other
               side
               lies
               that
               of
               Galata
               .
            
             
               Q.
               The
               descent
               from
               the
               Harbour
               of
               Validea
               .
            
             
               R.
               Certain
               Fruiterers
               shops
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               in
               regard
               this
               Mosquee
               is
               most
               of
               all
               expos'd
               to
               the
               view
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Turks
               most
               usually
               solemnize
               their
               publick
               thanksgivings
               in
               this
               Mosquee
               .
               The
               Grand
               Signor
               no
               sooner
               wins
               any
               Victory
               over
               his
               enemies
               ,
               but
               the
               Towers
               of
               Validea
               are
               the
               first
               that
               with
               their
               Bonfires
               and
               fire-works
               give
               notice
               thereof
               to
               the
               people
               .
               The
               Galleries
               which
               are
               very
               large
               being
               all
               hung
               round
               with
               lighted
               Torches
               ,
               and
               the
               combustible
               matter
               so
               dispos'd
               upon
               Lines
               and
               Chains
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               read
               in
               the
               very
               flames
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signor
               ,
               and
               the
               Conquests
               he
               has
               gain'd
               .
               But
               flying
               Fire-works
               ,
               as
               Squibs
               and
               Rockets
               ,
               are
               utterly
               forbid
               ,
               to
               prevent
               firing
               of
               Houses
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               Kara-iel
               or
               North-East
               Wind
               blows
               .
            
             
               This
               Wind
               blowing
               frequently
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               is
               never
               so
               much
               to
               be
               fear'd
               as
               when
               any
               fire
               breaks
               
               out
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               any
               person
               had
               a
               design
               to
               reduce
               this
               great
               City
               to
               ashes
               ;
               he
               need
               set
               but
               any
               one
               house
               on
               fire
               near
               Validea
               ,
               when
               this
               Wind
               rages
               ,
               by
               one
               private
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               might
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               certainly
               see
               the
               sad
               but
               assured
               success
               of
               his
               enterprize
               .
            
             
               They
               call
               this
               wind
               Kara-iel
               or
               the
               
                 black
                 wind
              
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               it
               blows
               from
               the
               Black-Sea
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               fatal
               effects
               which
               it
               produces
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               occasion
               of
               dismal
               losses
               to
               those
               that
               Sail
               from
               Cuffa
               in
               Crim-Tartarie
               to
               Constantinople
               .
               For
               confirmation
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               one
               day
               there
               saw
               the
               ruins
               of
               one
               of
               the
               most
               deplorable
               shipwracks
               that
               had
               happen'd
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               a
               long
               time
               .
            
             
               Several
               Vessels
               of
               different
               Burden
               set
               ●ail
               from
               Caffa
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Eighteen
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               Wind
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               short
               time
               that
               pleasant
               Gale
               not
               able
               to
               keep
               the
               field
               ,
               was
               forc'd
               to
               give
               way
               to
               a
               Kara-iel
               so
               rude
               and
               boystrous
               ,
               that
               hardly
               the
               like
               had
               rag'd
               in
               those
               Seas
               .
               The
               miserable
               Vessels
               were
               now
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               merciless
               waves
               ,
               when
               this
               Tempest
               surpriz'd
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               where
               to
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               quit
               their
               helmes
               ,
               and
               commit
               themselves
               purely
               to
               the
               compassion
               of
               the
               wind
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               nothing
               but
               Death
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               the
               wind
               having
               thus
               got
               them
               within
               his
               power
               ,
               some
               he
               brake
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               others
               he
               dash'd
               against
               the
               Rocks
               ,
               so
               that
               of
               all
               the
               whole
               number
               ,
               only
               Two
               escap'd
               ,
               which
               by
               good
               fortune
               arriv'd
               at
               Constantinople
               without
               Sail
               ,
               Mast
               ,
               or
               Rudder
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Sea
               had
               only
               spar'd
               those
               two
               to
               carry
               tydings
               what
               was
               become
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Houses
               of
               eight
               and
               twenty
               Towns
               that
               ly
               upon
               the
               
                 Thracian
                 Bosphorus
              
               ,
               some
               in
               Asia
               ,
               some
               in
               Europe
               side
               ,
               had
               not
               Windows
               sufficient
               to
               hold
               
               the
               Spectators
               that
               throng'd
               to
               view
               the
               miserable
               estate
               of
               these
               shatter'd
               Vessels
               ,
               driving
               along
               toward
               the
               Haven
               .
               Which
               so
               mollifi'd
               the
               Beholders
               hearts
               ,
               that
               some
               made
               Vows
               for
               their
               safe
               arrival
               in
               Harbour
               ,
               others
               wept
               ,
               and
               all
               deplor'd
               their
               condition
               till
               they
               saw
               them
               safe
               in
               the
               Port.
               
            
             
               The
               Vessels
               which
               ly
               in
               the
               Harbour
               of
               Constantinople
               fear
               not
               so
               much
               this
               
                 black
                 wind
              
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               are
               shelter'd
               by
               the
               Hills
               of
               Pera
               and
               Tophana
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               
                 Gun
                 doghisi
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Gun
                 batisi
                 ocusguiar
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Eastern
               and
               West●rn
               Winds
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               blow
               hard
               .
               For
               then
               they
               knock
               the
               Ships
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               surly
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               Mariners
               are
               constrain'd
               to
               a
               very
               hard
               labour
               ,
               not
               inconvenient
               to
               themselves
               alone
               ;
               for
               they
               must
               be
               very
               drousie
               that
               can
               sleep
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Houses
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               Port
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               hideous
               noise
               which
               the
               Sea-men
               make
               a-board
               the
               Ships
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               heard
               but
               a
               confusion
               of
               Voices
               ,
               which
               spreading
               through
               the
               streets
               over
               all
               the
               Neighbouring
               Hills
               ,
               allarm
               's
               all
               the
               Dogs
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               who
               each
               putting
               in
               for
               a
               share
               to
               make
               up
               the
               dismal
               consort
               ,
               cause
               such
               a
               dreadful
               disorder
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               think
               the
               dissolution
               of
               Nature
               were
               at
               hand
               :
               Enough
               to
               terrifie
               the
               most
               daring
               resulution
               ,
               in
               a
               person
               that
               never
               had
               heard
               the
               same
               before
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               Four
               Mosquees
               ,
               there
               are
               several
               others
               very
               considerable
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               give
               the
               title
               Dgiameler
               ,
               or
               
                 Royal
                 Mosquees
              
               ,
               every
               one
               bearing
               the
               Names
               of
               those
               Emperours
               that
               built
               them
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               consecrated
               by
               any
               other
               Title
               than
               that
               of
               their
               Founder
               ;
               
                 Sultan
                 Bajazet
                 ,
                 Sultan
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 Sultan
                 Selim
                 ,
                 Sultan
                 Morat
                 Giamisi
                 .
              
               
               But
               if
               a
               Basha
               were
               the
               Founder
               ,
               they
               are
               distinguish'd
               by
               the
               word
               that
               denotes
               his
               Employment
               ,
               and
               that
               other
               word
               Meschit
               ,
               and
               thus
               that
               Mosquee
               which
               the
               Basha
               of
               Caramania
               Built
               ,
               is
               call'd
               
                 Caraman
                 Pacha
                 Meschit
              
               .
               But
               the
               word
               Dgiami
               being
               more
               honourable
               ,
               it
               is
               given
               indifferently
               to
               all
               the
               Turkish
               Mosquees
               ,
               so
               that
               custom
               will
               rather
               have
               it
               .
               
                 Mahomet
                 Pacha
                 Dgiamisi
              
               ,
               than
               
                 Isouf
                 Aga
                 Meschit
              
               .
            
             
               The
               number
               of
               Mosquees
               is
               very
               great
               over
               all
               Turkie
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Turks
               are
               very
               punctual
               in
               coming
               to
               Prayers
               at
               least
               thrice
               a
               day
               .
               In
               the
               City
               of
               Constantinople
               alone
               there
               are
               reckon'd
               to
               be
               Four
               Thousand
               Nine
               Hundred
               Sixty
               Five
               .
               And
               a
               certain
               Dervich
               told
               me
               one
               day
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               less
               than
               Fourteen
               Thousand
               in
               all
               Turkey
               ;
               though
               I
               fear
               he
               was
               out
               of
               his
               tale
               ,
               if
               not
               six
               ,
               yet
               five
               Thousand
               at
               least
               :
               They
               are
               all
               kept
               well
               in
               repair
               ,
               as
               being
               all
               well
               endow'd
               ,
               besides
               that
               one
               or
               other
               Godly
               Musselman
               dyes
               every
               day
               ,
               leaving
               a
               pious
               morsell
               behind
               him
               for
               his
               souls
               benefit
               .
               The
               usual
               Foundation-rate
               for
               the
               Softa
               to
               read
               Prayers
               five
               or
               seven
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               is
               Eight
               or
               Ten
               
                 Aspers
                 per
                 diem
              
               :
               He
               that
               leaves
               such
               a
               Legacy
               does
               well
               ;
               others
               leave
               so
               much
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               a
               Lamp
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               quarterly
               to
               the
               Poor
               ;
               of
               all
               which
               Legacies
               ,
               the
               
                 Kesler
                 Agasi
              
               ,
               or
               Superintendent
               over
               the
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Serraglio
               ,
               is
               Disposer
               General
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               him
               the
               Katib
               ,
               or
               Curate
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               .
            
             
               Now
               among
               the
               great
               number
               of
               those
               that
               repair
               to
               the
               Mosquees
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               who
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               accompted
               holy
               ,
               are
               not
               content
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               Mosquee
               all
               day
               ,
               but
               beg
               to
               stay
               there
               also
               all
               Night
               long
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               who
               was
               lookt
               
               upon
               in
               the
               neighborhood
               where
               he
               liv'd
               as
               a
               very
               sober
               religious
               person
               ,
               begg'd
               leave
               from
               the
               Director
               of
               a
               small
               Mosquee
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sometimes
               tarry
               all
               night
               to
               satisfie
               his
               devotions
               .
               The
               Director
               ,
               who
               in
               those
               little
               Mosquees
               is
               both
               Iman
               ,
               Porter
               and
               Lamp-lighter
               ,
               embody'd
               all
               in
               one
               Office
               ,
               willing
               to
               gratify
               the
               good
               mans
               zeal
               ,
               granted
               his
               request
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               desir'd
               ,
               not
               Dreaming
               that
               his
               design
               was
               to
               devour
               more
               Oyl
               in
               one
               than
               would
               feed
               Twenty
               Lamps
               in
               a
               fcore
               of
               Nights
               .
               For
               he
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man
               that
               few
               had
               observ'd
               ever
               to
               eat
               but
               very
               sparingly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               judg'd
               him
               to
               be
               a
               most
               sanctify'd
               soul.
               But
               he
               was
               ignorant
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               he
               slept
               all
               day
               ,
               and
               took
               his
               repasts
               gratis
               at
               Night
               :
               But
               at
               length
               ,
               finding
               that
               his
               Oyl
               wasted
               at
               an
               ungodly
               rate
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               whom
               in
               the
               world
               to
               suspect
               ,
               he
               order'd
               one
               night
               two
               of
               his
               friends
               to
               watch
               this
               same
               pious
               Dervich
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               found
               him
               peccant
               ,
               to
               strap
               him
               wellfavourdly
               .
               For
               he
               shrewdly
               suspected
               this
               holy
               Votary
               to
               be
               the
               Zetiegi
               or
               Oyl-licker
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               clear'd
               the
               Rats
               as
               innocent
               of
               the
               crime
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Iman
               having
               plac'd
               his
               friends
               in
               a
               convenient
               corner
               ,
               lock'd
               the
               Mosquee
               door
               and
               went
               his
               way
               .
               Presently
               the
               devout
               Dervich
               believing
               all
               was
               safe
               ,
               drew
               out
               his
               loaf
               from
               his
               bosome
               and
               fell
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               ever
               and
               anon
               ,
               as
               he
               dipp'd
               his
               bread
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Lamps
               which
               was
               full
               of
               excellent
               Oyl
               ,
               he
               would
               thus
               reason
               with
               his
               conscience
               touching
               the
               scruples
               which
               it
               weakly
               offer'd
               to
               defer
               him
               from
               stealing
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               stomach
               .
               Whatever
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 is
                 common
                 ,
                 this
                 Temple
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 this
                 Oyl
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 this
                 bread
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 I
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 what
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               fell
               a
               sopping
               ,
               like
               a
               Rat
               that
               dips
               his
               tail
               in
               a
               Sack-but
               .
               The
               Iman's
               two
               friends
               having
               observ'd
               him
               ,
               and
               mad
               to
               see
               how
               greedily
               the
               holy
               Dervich
               lick'd
               up
               the
               sacred
               Oyl
               ,
               stole
               upon
               him
               without
               being
               perceiv'd
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               busie
               at
               his
               
                 bou
                 allactan
                 guelur
              
               ,
               which
               he
               repeated
               every
               time
               he
               sopp'd
               his
               bread
               ,
               and
               giving
               him
               some
               half
               ascore
               good
               licks
               over
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               crying
               out
               at
               the
               same
               time
               
                 Bou
                 daha
                 allactan
                 guelur
                 ,
                 This
                 also
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 ,
              
               turned
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               never
               permitted
               to
               sop
               more
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Mahometan
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             that
             officiate
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Mosquees
             ,
             thus
             in
             short
             .
             The
             Mufti
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             principal
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             Mosquees
             ,
             as
             also
             chief
             President
             of
             all
             the
             Divans
             .
             His
             authority
             extends
             over
             all
             Turkie
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             person
             of
             great
             merit
             and
             well
             vers'd
             in
             Law
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             he
             is
             consulted
             in
             all
             affairs
             most
             knottie
             and
             difficult
             to
             resolve
             .
             The
             question
             is
             propounded
             to
             him
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             the
             business
             is
             determin'd
             by
             his
             Olur
             or
             
               Olmaz
               ,
               it
               may
            
             ,
             or
             
               may
               not
               be
            
             ,
             which
             he
             subscribes
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Fetfa
             ,
             or
             demand
             ,
             with
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             addition
             of
             Fakir
             or
             Poor
             ,
             which
             he
             affects
             above
             all
             other
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             the
             Mufti
             is
             the
             Katib
             or
             Curate
             ,
             who
             reads
             Prayers
             upon
             Fridays
             and
             other
             Holy-days
             :
             Under
             him
             are
             the
             Imans
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             
             several
             belonging
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             Mosquees
             :
             And
             next
             to
             them
             the
             Belligler
             or
             Singing
             men
             .
             The
             Ovazes
             ,
             or
             Nasijetgis
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             mount
             the
             Pulpit
             Three
             times
             a
             week
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             believe
             and
             do
             .
             The
             Sokta's
             or
             Softa's
             and
             Mulla's
             ,
             who
             are
             sort
             of
             hirelings
             ,
             that
             never
             say
             Prayers
             but
             when
             they
             are
             pay'd
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             when
             they
             are
             sent
             for
             to
             sing
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             The
             Mucktars
             who
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Lamps
             ;
             the
             Klingiler
             ,
             who
             looks
             after
             the
             Carpets
             ;
             the
             Kaimgiler
             ,
             or
             Supurgiler
             ,
             whose
             business
             it
             is
             to
             clean
             the
             Carpets
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             The
             Capigiler
             or
             Porter
             ;
             the
             Muezins
             or
             Cryers
             ;
             and
             several
             sorts
             of
             
               Derviches
               ,
               Cheiks
            
             ,
             and
             Santons
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             that
             resort
             to
             the
             Mosquees
             ,
             rather
             to
             share
             in
             the
             Almes
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             service
             which
             they
             perform
             there
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Officers
             are
             well
             pay'd
             ,
             and
             have
             good
             Salaries
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             be
             careful
             to
             keep
             the
             Mosquees
             neat
             and
             clean
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             filth
             and
             defilement
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             Dogs
             .
             Only
             Cats
             are
             priviledg'd
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             kill
             the
             Mice
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             make
             bold
             with
             the
             Carpets
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             they
             were
             Mahomets
             good
             friends
             ,
             being
             generally
             a
             very
             cleanly
             creature
             :
             Add
             to
             this
             a
             third
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             sing
             upon
             the
             Tiles
             so
             like
             to
             his
             Musitianers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             their
             Hospitals
             .
          
           
             YOu
             may
             cast
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Mosquees
             ,
             those
             other
             places
             which
             the
             Turkish
             Piety
             has
             Founded
             in
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             there
             are
             in
             that
             City
             above
             an
             hundred
             considerable
             Timarkana's
             or
             Hospitals
             for
             the
             infirm
             and
             distracted
             ;
             and
             Takiakana's
             ,
             or
             places
             to
             lodge
             the
             poor
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             every
             day
             an
             allowance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Porridge
             .
             The
             Khans
             or
             Caravansera's
             are
             great
             houses
             built
             much
             like
             the
             Colledges
             in
             Paris
             ,
             and
             founded
             by
             rich
             persons
             ,
             to
             lodge
             strangers
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             remain
             secure
             ,
             and
             at
             small
             expences
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             paying
             only
             one
             or
             two
             Aspers
             a
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Sous
             at
             most
             .
             There
             are
             of
             these
             Karavansera's
             about
             Four
             Hundred
             and
             Seventeen
             ,
             with
             their
             Fountains
             and
             store-houses
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             their
             Mosquees
             ,
             and
             Baths
             too
             within
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             strict
             prohibition
             of
             Wine
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             makes
             them
             take
             great
             care
             in
             providing
             store
             of
             Fountains
             as
             well
             for
             their
             Religious
             as
             necessary
             uses
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Fountains
             in
             Constantinople
             and
             the
             Suburbs
             is
             reckon'd
             to
             amount
             to
             Five
             Thousand
             Nine
             Hundred
             Thirty
             Five
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             belonging
             to
             the
             Mosquees
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Water-bearers
             fetch
             it
             in
             great
             Brazen
             Tankards
             ,
             holding
             the
             quantity
             of
             two
             of
             our
             Buckets
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             home
             to
             the
             houses
             of
             such
             as
             want
             it
             .
             The
             water
             which
             supylyes
             these
             Fountains
             ,
             is
             brought
             from
             Belgrade
             ,
             a
             City
             distant
             from
             Constantinople
             about
             Four
             or
             Five
             Leagues
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Divan
             ,
             or
             the
             Turks
             Courts
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             AS
             among
             all
             the
             Nations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             difficult
             thing
             to
             find
             any
             one
             that
             bears
             a
             greater
             reverence
             to
             the
             places
             appointed
             for
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             than
             the
             Turks
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             likewi●e
             be
             as
             certain
             that
             there
             are
             not
             any
             people
             more
             submissive
             to
             the
             decrees
             and
             sentences
             that
             issue
             out
             of
             the
             Divan
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Justice
             .
             There
             is
             no
             requiring
             a
             second
             Summons
             to
             cite
             the
             party
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Judge
             .
             He
             that
             believes
             himself
             most
             guilty
             ,
             fears
             not
             to
             go
             and
             receive
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             believ'd
             the
             proverb
             absolutely
             true
             ,
             which
             sayes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               hand
               cut
               off
               by
               Iustice
               does
               no
               evil
               .
            
             Yet
             does
             not
             this
             proceed
             from
             the
             integrity
             of
             their
             Judges
             ,
             nor
             the
             equity
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             unjust
             or
             more
             Tyrannical
             ,
             but
             it
             proceeds
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Battoon
             ,
             and
             the
             cruel
             Fines
             which
             they
             lay
             upon
             people
             ,
             who
             neither
             dare
             nor
             can
             appeal
             to
             any
             superiour
             Justice
             ,
             which
             can
             only
             be
             expected
             by
             the
             Caimacan
             or
             
               Grand
               Vizier
            
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Court
             of
             Justice
             is
             call'd
             the
             Divan
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             one
             at
             least
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             how
             small
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             kept
             of
             due
             right
             in
             the
             Cadi's
             house
             .
             But
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Basha
             ,
             he
             does
             all
             he
             can
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             that
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             all
             business
             to
             himself
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Divan
             ,
             it
             is
             held
             in
             the
             great
             Serraglio
             four
             times
             a
             week
             ,
             
               Saturday
               ,
               Sunday
               ,
               Munday
            
             and
             Thursday
             .
             Upon
             
             every
             one
             of
             these
             days
             ,
             the
             principal
             Offic●●●
             ▪
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Vizier
            
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             absence
             the
             Caimacan
             ,
             sits
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             the
             
               Nichandgi
               Bachi
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Seals
             ,
             upon
             his
             right
             hand
             ;
             the
             
               Cadile
               squiers
            
             ,
             or
             Superintendents
             of
             Justice
             ,
             upon
             his
             left
             hand
             ;
             and
             the
             Defterdars
             ,
             or
             Prothonotaries
             ,
             some
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             some
             on
             the
             other
             .
             The
             
               Capigi
               Bachi
            
             or
             chief
             Porter
             ,
             and
             
               Chaours
               Bachi
            
             or
             chief
             Usher
             ,
             guard
             the
             Entrance
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Affairs
             under
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             this
             Chamber
             are
             the
             publick
             Revenue
             ,
             then
             the
             Militia
             ,
             next
             the
             political
             Government
             ,
             and
             distribution
             of
             Justice
             over
             the
             whole
             Ottoman
             Empire
             .
             Then
             they
             examine
             the
             Negotiations
             of
             Embassadours
             ,
             what
             they
             demand
             ,
             and
             what
             answer
             to
             give
             .
             Afterwards
             they
             make
             dispatch
             of
             Priviledges
             ,
             Grants
             ,
             Passports
             ,
             Letters
             to
             the
             absent
             Basha's
             ,
             and
             condemn
             Criminals
             ,
             or
             those
             whom
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             death
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             hear
             the
             business
             and
             complaints
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             doing
             quick
             justice
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             conscionable
             equity
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             be
             in
             Town
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Judges
             are
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             listning
             at
             a
             certain
             Window
             that
             looks
             into
             the
             Divan
             ,
             having
             only
             a
             black
             Cyprus
             Curtain
             drawn
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             himself
             a
             witness
             of
             their
             injustice
             ,
             should
             send
             for
             their
             heads
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             rise
             from
             the
             Tribunal
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             needless
             here
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             crimes
             deserve
             burning
             ,
             what
             empaling
             ,
             what
             hanging
             ,
             what
             merit
             casting
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             what
             offences
             are
             punish'd
             with
             drubbing
             .
             'T
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             that
             all
             Offenders
             against
             Mahometanism
             are
             only
             burnt
             and
             empal'd
             ;
             Murder
             and
             Robbery
             is
             punish'd
             with
             hanging
             and
             beheading
             ;
             Adultresses
             are
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             but
             as
             
             for
             drubbing
             every
             small
             fault
             procures
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             I
             can
             add
             nothing
             but
             what
             has
             been
             abundantly
             discours'd
             already
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             relate
             a
             short
             but
             pleasant
             story
             concerning
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Judges
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             party
             that
             brings
             his
             cause
             before
             them
             to
             swear
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             alledg'd
             by
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             with
             this
             farther
             penalty
             ,
             if
             what
             he
             swears
             to
             be
             true
             prove
             false
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             forc'd
             to
             part
             with
             his
             Wife
             to
             the
             Embraces
             of
             another
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             custome
             is
             more
             especially
             observ'd
             in
             Syria
             .
             One
             time
             while
             I
             was
             at
             Antiochia
             ,
             a
             young
             Merchant
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             who
             was
             lately
             Marry'd
             to
             a
             beautiful
             Phoenician
             Damsel
             of
             Damascus
             ,
             whom
             he
             passionately
             lov'd
             ,
             had
             some
             occasion
             of
             suit
             with
             a
             Merchant
             of
             Aleppo
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             to
             confirm
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             happen'd
             to
             let
             fall
             certain
             words
             ,
             
               that
               he
               wish'd
               another
               might
               enjoy
               his
               Wife
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               he
               had
               sworn
               were
               not
               true
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Judge
             gave
             judgment
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             young
             Marry'd
             Merchant
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             his
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             He
             understanding
             well
             the
             penalty
             which
             the
             Law
             inflicted
             upon
             those
             that
             swear
             a
             false
             Oath
             ,
             would
             not
             abide
             by
             the
             first
             Sentence
             ,
             but
             brought
             about
             the
             business
             again
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             revenge
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             so
             order
             the
             matter
             that
             the
             young
             Merchant
             might
             be
             parted
             from
             his
             Wife
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             for
             no
             longer
             than
             Twenty
             Four
             Hours
             ,
             long
             enough
             a
             conscience
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             fairly
             Cornuted
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             he
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             find
             out
             some
             Knight
             of
             the
             Post
             ,
             to
             swear
             that
             what
             his
             adversary
             had
             sworn
             was
             false
             .
             This
             was
             no
             difficult
             thing
             to
             obtain
             ,
             for
             
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             who
             will
             sell
             their
             consciences
             at
             a
             cheap
             rate
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             it
             long
             before
             the
             Aleppo
             Merchant
             being
             furnish'd
             for
             his
             Money
             ,
             brought
             Witnesses
             to
             swear
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             and
             direction
             .
             Which
             being
             solemnly
             done
             ,
             the
             Cadi
             turns
             the
             scale
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             condemns
             the
             amorous
             Antio●hian
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             person
             who
             not
             regarding
             his
             word
             ,
             was
             unworthy
             to
             possess
             so
             fair
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             to
             lose
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             orders
             him
             to
             deliver
             her
             up
             to
             his
             disposal
             .
             The
             unfortunate
             young
             man
             ,
             heavily
             afflicted
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             a
             loss
             so
             insupportable
             ,
             made
             his
             Addresses
             to
             a
             certain
             Cheik
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             very
             wi●e
             and
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             frequent
             applications
             were
             made
             in
             difficult
             cases
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             find
             out
             a
             knack
             to
             puzzle
             the
             Law.
             He
             unfolded
             his
             condition
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             to
             invent
             some
             way
             to
             mitigate
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Cadi
             in
             his
             behalf
             ;
             withal
             ,
             to
             Oyl
             the
             wheels
             of
             his
             Invention
             ,
             he
             gave
             the
             Cheik
             Ten
             Sequins
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             value
             of
             Three
             and
             Twenty
             French
             Crowns
             .
             The
             Cheik
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             fool
             ,
             but
             a
             person
             of
             a
             quick
             wit
             ,
             and
             sharp
             Imagination
             ,
             told
             the
             young
             Merchant
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             enterprize
             of
             great
             difficulty
             to
             move
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             however
             he
             made
             no
             question
             to
             find
             out
             some
             favourable
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             order
             the
             matter
             that
             the
             Cadi
             should
             confirm
             his
             exposition
             ,
             provided
             he
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             on
             his
             part
             to
             prepare
             the
             Judge
             for
             an
             Alteration
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             by
             anointing
             the
             palm
             of
             his
             hand
             with
             a
             small
             present
             of
             that
             effectual
             Balsom
             which
             men
             call
             Gold.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Merchant
               of
            
             Antiochia
             ,
             
               who
               would
               have
               parted
               with
               all
            
             Syria
             ,
             
               rather
               than
               his
               dear
               and
               
               beautiful
               Wife
               ,
               was
               not
               unmindful
               of
               the
            
             Cheik's
             
               wholsome
               admonition
               .
               So
               home
               he
               went
               ,
               fetches
               Twenty
            
             Sequin●
             
               more
               ,
               and
               returnes
               to
               his
               Law-Doctor
               .
               When
               the
            
             Cheik
             
               beheld
               the
               fair
               Temptation
               ready
               ,
               away
               he
               carry's
               the
               young
               afflicted
               Lover
               to
               the
            
             Cadi
             ,
             
               who
               having
               order'd
               the
               Client
               and
               his
               Council
               admittance
               ,
            
             Sir
             ,
             
               said
               the
            
             Cheik
             ,
             you
             have
             given
             sentence
             against
             this
             person
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             deny
             but
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             Law
             ;
             however
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             is
             a
             great
             affliction
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             my
             particular
             friend
             ,
             I
             come
             here
             to
             beseech
             ye
             ,
             that
             for
             my
             sake
             you
             would
             receive
             the
             little
             small
             present
             which
             he
             makes
             ye
             ,
             and
             permit
             me
             to
             construe
             this
             Law
             according
             to
             my
             slender
             opinion
             .
             The
             Law
             is
             ,
             that
             whoever
             he
             be
             that
             shall
             swear
             a
             false
             Oath
             ,
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             parted
             from
             his
             Wife
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             another
             man
             shall
             enjoy
             her
             for
             Twenty
             Four
             hours
             ,
             and
             ly
             with
             her
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             her
             Husband
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             good
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             you
             have
             given
             is
             a
             just
             sentence
             .
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             let
             me
             begg
             that
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             put
             in
             execution
             .
             The
             Merchant
             Wife
             shall
             be
             parted
             from
             him
             for
             Twenty
             Four
             Hours
             as
             you
             have
             determin'd
             ▪
             But
             he
             that
             enjoys
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             embrace
             her
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             shall
             be
             if
             you
             are
             so
             pleased
             to
             decide
             it
             ,
             the
             River
             that
             washes
             the
             Walls
             of
             Antiochia
             ,
             he
             has
             all
             the
             qualities
             which
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             he
             is
             call'd
             Orontes
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             the
             Masculine
             Gender
             .
             The
             Cadi
             
               surpriz'd
               at
               the
               ingenious
               Evasion
               which
               the
            
             Cheik
             
               had
               found
               out
               to
               help
               him
               to
               the
               Twenty
            
             Sequins
             ,
             
               chang'd
               his
               former
               opinion
               ,
               and
               pronounc'd
               Sentence
               of
               Execution
               according
               to
               the
               cunning
               Advocates
               more
               gainful
               intimations
               ,
               and
               dismiss'd
               both
               Parties
               out
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               joy
               of
               the
               young
               Marry'd
               Merchant
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Employments
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             MAn
             was
             born
             for
             Action
             ,
             and
             those
             Nations
             are
             most
             worthy
             of
             praise
             ,
             who
             best
             imploy
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             in
             business
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             final
             causes
             of
             the
             Turkish
             industry
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             necessity
             ,
             profit
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             contented
             with
             very
             little
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             much
             perplex'd
             with
             an
             eager
             thirst
             after
             wealth
             ,
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             the
             breaking
             their
             Brains
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             meet
             among
             them
             ,
             with
             no
             more
             than
             what
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             humane
             being
             ;
             indispensable
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Trade
             ,
             or
             but
             meanly
             assistant
             to
             the
             divertisements
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             or
             recreations
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             to
             pass
             away
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             always
             grows
             tedious
             to
             persons
             so
             lumpish
             and
             so
             little
             studious
             as
             the
             Mahometans
             .
          
           
             Those
             Employments
             to
             which
             necessity
             constrains
             the
             Turks
             are
             Agriculture
             ,
             Baking
             ,
             dressing
             Victuals
             ,
             and
             Building
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Christians
             are
             only
             they
             that
             Till
             the
             Earth
             over
             all
             the
             Ottoman
             Empire
             .
             The
             Turks
             never
             put
             their
             hands
             to
             the
             Plough
             ,
             unless
             extremity
             constrain
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             must
             be
             neither
             Christians
             nor
             Armenians
             in
             that
             Village
             ,
             where
             the
             Turks
             trouble
             their
             heads
             either
             with
             Sowing
             or
             Reaping
             .
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             there
             are
             in
             Constantinople
             not
             above
             seven
             Hundred
             Bakers
             that
             keep
             publick
             Ovens
             ,
             where
             those
             that
             make
             their
             bread
             themselves
             may
             carry
             their
             dough
             to
             have
             it
             bak'd
             .
             These
             Bakers
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Ecmekgiler
             ,
             generally
             keep
             a
             Mill
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             which
             Mills
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Six
             
             Hundred
             ,
             are
             turn'd
             by
             several
             sorts
             of
             beasts
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             in
             bigness
             .
             There
             are
             neither
             Water
             nor
             Windmills
             belonging
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             of
             the
             adjacent
             parts
             .
             Neither
             is
             their
             bread
             well
             tast●d
             nor
             good
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             hot
             ,
             or
             only
             of
             one
             days
             baking
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             made
             up
             in
             flat
             round
             Cakes
             ,
             presently
             grows
             hard
             and
             dry
             .
          
           
             Their
             Cookery
             is
             much
             like
             that
             in
             the
             Kitchen
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             refus'd
             the
             Cooks
             which
             the
             Queen
             of
             Caria
             sent
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             his
             Governour
             Leonidas
             had
             left
             him
             two
             ,
             the
             best
             in
             the
             world
             at
             making
             Sawces
             to
             quick'n
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             stirring
             in
             a
             Morning
             to
             sharpen
             the
             stomach
             against
             Dinner
             ,
             and
             Evening
             exercise
             to
             beget
             an
             Appetite
             for
             Supper
             ;
             and
             indeed
             those
             are
             the
             best
             sawces
             to
             make
             a
             man
             relish
             the
             Mahometan
             Ragou's
             .
             Pilaw
             ,
             or
             Rice
             boyl'd
             in
             the
             Broath
             of
             flesh
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             Water
             and
             Butter
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             their
             choicest
             dainties
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             the
             greatest
             feast
             in
             the
             world
             would
             signifie
             little
             .
             With
             this
             they
             frequently
             mix
             a
             sort
             of
             curdled
             Milk
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Ioghourt
             ,
             Saffron
             to
             colour
             it
             ,
             Honey
             or
             Pekmes
             to
             sweeten
             it
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Ingredients
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             fantasticalness
             of
             a
             deprav'd
             relish
             dictates
             to
             their
             humour
             .
             Their
             Roastmeats
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Kiabab
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             seldome
             make
             use
             ,
             are
             neither
             larded
             nor
             stuff'd
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             with
             the
             fat
             of
             huge
             Caramania
             Mutton
             ,
             and
             little
             better
             tasted
             than
             their
             Boyl'd
             ;
             and
             then
             lastly
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Prohibited
             Wine
             never
             keeps
             them
             long
             carowsing
             after
             meals
             ,
             they
             have
             snapp'd
             up
             their
             Dinners
             and
             folded
             up
             their
             Sofra
             or
             Napkin
             ,
             before
             a
             French
             man
             has
             supp'd
             up
             his
             first
             mess
             of
             Pottage
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             Turks
             never
             heard
             talk
             of
             .
          
           
           
             This
             temperance
             ,
             which
             would
             never
             agree
             with
             a
             German's
             or
             a
             
             French-mans
             stomach
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             advantage
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             especially
             in
             War.
             For
             they
             never
             burden
             their
             Camp
             with
             any
             other
             provisions
             ,
             than
             Rice
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             dry'd
             Fruits
             ,
             nor
             carry
             along
             with
             them
             an
             unprofitable
             train
             of
             people
             ,
             to
             provide
             and
             dress
             a
             Hundred
             varieties
             of
             dishes
             ;
             nor
             are
             their
             Soldiers
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             hazard
             their
             lives
             ,
             by
             straying
             from
             their
             Body
             ,
             in
             search
             of
             dainties
             to
             satisfy
             their
             intemperance
             :
             And
             at
             home
             ,
             a
             Tun
             of
             Rice
             ,
             with
             a
             small
             quantity
             of
             Butter
             ,
             and
             dry'd
             fruits
             ,
             will
             serve
             a
             numerous
             family
             for
             a
             whole
             Twelve-month
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             attribute
             the
             strength
             and
             plumpness
             of
             the
             Levantines
             to
             any
             other
             cause
             than
             to
             their
             temperance
             .
             So
             that
             were
             they
             permitted
             to
             enjoy
             large
             possessions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Rents
             of
             them
             to
             their
             own
             use
             ,
             that
             sparing
             course
             of
             life
             would
             enrich
             more
             Families
             in
             a
             year
             ,
             than
             the
             Kitchen-expences
             of
             France
             have
             ruin'd
             Families
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             in
             several
             .
             For
             the
             Kitchen
             in
             a
             House
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             spleen
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             the
             larger
             it
             grows
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             occasions
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Vitals
             to
             dwindle
             away
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             Galen
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Eastern
             people
             ,
             especially
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             Handicraft-Tradesmen
             ,
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             eat
             little
             at
             Dinner
             ,
             but
             make
             their
             full
             meals
             at
             supper
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Europeans
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Salern
             School
             ,
             follow
             the
             advice
             of
             Hippocrates
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             dispute
             between
             the
             Two
             Princes
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Physick
             ,
             Custome
             (
             which
             is
             a
             second
             Nature
             )
             is
             the
             best
             arbitrator
             of
             this
             difference
             .
             However
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Turkish
             
             Cookery
             ,
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             at
             Paris
             to
             entertain
             my
             friends
             now
             and
             then
             with
             a
             dish
             of
             
               Pilaw
               ,
               Doulma
               ,
               Bourek
               ,
               Chorba
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               Eastern
               Ragous
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             I
             have
             dieted
             with
             all
             the
             Eastern
             people
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             their
             Architecture
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             certain
             Rules
             among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             never
             make
             use
             of
             them
             for
             their
             private
             edifices
             .
             There
             are
             none
             but
             their
             publick
             structures
             ,
             as
             
               Mosquees
               ,
               Baths
               ,
               Hospitals
               ,
               Caravansera's
               ,
               Basars
               ,
            
             and
             Besestins
             ,
             which
             have
             anything
             passable
             to
             commend
             their
             Art.
             For
             in
             their
             other
             private
             Buildings
             you
             shall
             hardly
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             Rooms
             Wainscoted
             ,
             gilt
             and
             fretwork'd
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             but
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             other
             furniture
             than
             Sopha
             ,
             spread
             with
             its
             Minders
             and
             Coverlets
             .
             So
             that
             whoever
             considers
             the
             Turks
             frugal
             manner
             of
             living
             ,
             will
             easily
             believe
             their
             grand
             Design
             to
             be
             rather
             the
             enlargment
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             than
             to
             establish
             the
             prosperity
             of
             what
             they
             have
             won
             already
             .
             So
             vain
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             among
             them
             to
             seek
             for
             Amphitheaters
             ,
             Paintings
             ,
             Sculptures
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             rarities
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             products
             of
             noble
             Arts.
             They
             are
             the
             sworn
             enemies
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             thing
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             their
             own
             natural
             stupidity
             prompts
             them
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             meer
             support
             of
             humane
             life
             :
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             the
             ancient
             quaintness
             and
             ingenuity
             of
             the
             sedulous
             .
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               Arabians
            
             ,
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             whose
             Territories
             they
             now
             Lord
             over
             ,
             tyrannizing
             over
             their
             posterity
             with
             so
             much
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             improve
             those
             Arts
             or
             Sciences
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             their
             Ancestors
             first
             found
             out
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             knowledge
             which
             they
             have
             gain'd
             elsewhere
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Physic
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             
             much
             admire
             .
             So
             that
             should
             an
             Akin
             or
             Physician
             but
             attempt
             the
             Anatomie
             or
             dissection
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             some
             new
             benefit
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             he
             might
             assure
             himself
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             respect
             they
             bear
             to
             his
             profession
             ,
             of
             such
             an
             unreasonable
             amercement
             ,
             as
             would
             consume
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             the
             gains
             of
             all
             his
             life
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             forbear
             to
             speak
             any
             more
             in
             the
             dispraise
             of
             this
             Barbarous
             people
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             revenge
             themselves
             upon
             me
             with
             Interest
             when
             they
             find
             me
             next
             in
             their
             clutches
             ,
             especially
             being
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             undertaking
             another
             Voyage
             to
             the
             same
             places
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             escape
             me
             which
             is
             worthy
             observation
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             conclude
             with
             my
             Prayers
             to
             the
             supream
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             inspire
             the
             most
             puissant
             Monarch
             in
             the
             Universe
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             fail
             of
             success
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             his
             Piety
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             Valour
             of
             a
             Prince
             who
             justly
             merits
             the
             Title
             of
             most
             
               Christian
               King
            
             ,
             and
             happily
             Victorious
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           INDEX
           .
        
         
           
             HOw
             to
             furnish
             ones
             self
             for
             a
             Voyage
             to
             
               Constantinople
               .
               p.
            
             1
          
           
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             Hellespont
             and
             Propontis
             .
             
             2
          
           
             The
             Hellespont
             how
             bounded
             .
             ibid
          
           
             Village
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             why
             so
             call'd
             .
             3
          
           
             Plenty
             of
             Provision
             there
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Xanthus
             and
             Scamander
             famous
             Rivers
             ,
             why
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             New
             Castle
             of
             Asia
             describ'd
             .
             4
          
           
             Turks
             Bread
             not
             so
             white
             as
             ours
             ,
             why
             .
             5
          
           
             Ruins
             of
             Troy
             describ'd
             .
             6
          
           
             Island
             of
             Tenedos
             .
             8
          
           
             An
             Adventure
             of
             the
             Authors
             with
             two
             French
             Officers
             .
             9
          
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             Two
             famous
             Exploits
             perform'd
             by
             the
             Venetians
             against
             the
             Turks
             .
             11
          
           
             The
             New
             Castle
             of
             Europe
             describ'd
             .
             15
          
           
             The
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             people
             which
             border
             on
             the
             Hellespont
             .
             16
          
           
             The
             Dardanels
             describ'd
             .
             17
          
           
             Why
             so
             call'd
             .
             18
          
           
             
             Witchraft
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             19
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Saluting
             these
             Castles
             .
             21
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             story
             of
             a
             French
             Admiral
             .
             22
          
           
             Lampsacus
             ,
             Magnesia
             ,
             and
             Myus
             describ'd
             .
             26
          
           
             Gallipoli
             describ'd
             .
             27
          
           
             Directions
             for
             Sea
             men
             how
             to
             steer
             through
             the
             
               Hellespont
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Propontis
             ,
             why
             so
             call'd
             ,
             its
             extent
             and
             situation
             .
             28
          
           
             Cyzicum
             ,
             its
             ancient
             and
             present
             state
             .
             29
          
           
             Nice
             Describ'd
             .
             31
          
           
             Montagniac
             formerly
             Apamea
             describ'd
             .
             32
          
           
             Nicomedia
             ,
             an
             historical
             account
             of
             it
             .
             33
          
           
             An
             accident
             that
             happen'd
             to
             the
             Author
             .
             36
          
           
             A
             Mahometan
             Miracle
             .
             37
          
           
             The
             Sea
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             its
             extent
             .
             38
          
           
             Fanari-Kios●
             ,
             a
             House
             of
             Pleasure
             belonging
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signor
             ,
             describ'd
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Calcedon
             ,
             its
             History
             .
             40
          
           
             Rodosto
             ,
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             it
             .
             43
          
           
             Perinthus
             or
             Heraclea
             describ'd
             .
             44
          
           
             Polygamie
             not
             the
             best
             way
             to
             people
             a
             Country
             .
             48
          
           
             Cotton
             ,
             how
             sow'n
             and
             gather'd
             .
             49
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             story
             of
             the
             deliverance
             of
             a
             Venetian
             from
             Turkish
             slavery
             .
             50
          
           
             Isles
             of
             Marmara
             ,
             their
             Description
             .
             52
          
           
             Isles
             of
             the
             Princes
             describ'd
             .
             54
          
           
             Caloyers
             ,
             their
             manner
             of
             living
             .
             55
          
           
             
             
             The
             Draught
             and
             Description
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             57
          
           
             It
             s
             admirable
             situation
             .
             59
          
           
             Its
             Plenty
             .
             60
          
           
             Its
             Antiquity
             and
             various
             Names
             .
             61
          
           
             Its
             form
             and
             extent
             .
             64
          
           
             Its
             Walls
             and
             Gates
             ,
             with
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             seven
             Towers
             .
             65
          
           
             The
             liberty
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             in
             that
             Castle
             .
             66
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             Bellisarius's
             Tower
             ,
             and
             the
             Historical
             Pillar
             .
             68
          
           
             What
             befell
             a
             ra●h
             young
             Traveller
             who
             ascended
             that
             Pillar
             .
             69
          
           
             The
             Fountain
             of
             Sanctification
             much
             reverenc'd
             by
             the
             Greeks
             .
             71
          
           
             Chief
             Gardiner's
             Kiosc
             describ'd
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Description
             of
             Two
             rich
             Kiosc's
             built
             by
             
               Sultan
               Soliman
            
             .
             74
          
           
             The
             Circuit
             and
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Seraglio
            
             .
             76
          
           
             
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             .
             77
          
           
             The
             French
             Kings
             question
             about
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             and
             the
             Author's
             answer
             .
             78
          
           
             The
             only
             probable
             way
             of
             getting
             into
             the
             Womens
             Apartments
             .
             79
          
           
             
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             and
             its
             explanation
             .
             80
          
           
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             founded
             .
             81
          
           
             It
             s
             Rebuilding
             and
             several
             Repairs
             .
             83
          
           
             
             Its
             forms
             and
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             description
             .
             85
          
           
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             Platform
             ,
             and
             its
             explanation
             .
             90
             
          
           
             The
             Turks
             opinion
             about
             Our
             Saviour's
             Crucifiction
             .
             99
          
           
             A
             reflexion
             upon
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             such
             Travellers
             as
             have
             not
             been
             faithful
             in
             their
             Relations
             about
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             .
             103
          
           
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             North
             West
             Prospect
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             104
             
          
           
             The
             Outside
             describ'd
             .
             106
          
           
             A
             Pleasant
             Relation
             of
             what
             happen'd
             to
             the
             Author
             about
             his
             drawing
             the
             inside
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             .
             110
          
           
             A
             Draught
             of
             its
             South
             Prospect
             .
             117
             
          
           
             The
             South
             Prospect
             describ'd
             .
             118
          
           
             Fountains
             always
             adjoyning
             to
             their
             Mosquees
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             119
          
           
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             inside
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             the
             East
             end
             .
             121
             
          
           
             Its
             Description
             .
             122
          
           
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             inside
             of
             
               Sancta
               Sophia
            
             the
             West
             end
             .
             128
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             in
             great
             danger
             .
             129
          
           
             The
             Description
             of
             the
             West
             end
             .
             131
          
           
             The
             ancient
             and
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             136
          
           
             Their
             Patriarch
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Simony
             and
             corruption
             us'd
             to
             attain
             the
             Patriarchship
             .
             138
          
           
             
             The
             manner
             of
             installing
             the
             Patriarch
             .
             139
          
           
             Their
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             141
          
           
             The
             Caloyers
             .
             142
          
           
             Their
             Discipline
             .
             143
          
           
             A
             story
             of
             a
             young
             Frier
             .
             144
          
           
             The
             Lay-brothers
             146
          
           
             The
             Secular
             Priests
             .
             147
          
           
             The
             great
             care
             used
             by
             the
             Greek
             Deacons
             in
             the
             choise
             of
             their
             Wives
             .
             148
          
           
             The
             Officers
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             150
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             celebrating
             the
             feast
             of
             Saint
             
               Michael
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             Celebration
             of
             Easter
             .
             154
          
           
             A
             strange
             custome
             with
             a
             pleasant
             Accident
             .
             155
          
           
             Stratagems
             used
             by
             the
             Greek
             Priests
             to
             open
             the
             Purses
             of
             the
             Laity
             .
             156
          
           
             Their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             general
             ignorance
             .
             158
          
           
             Their
             Sacraments
             .
             How
             they
             baptise
             .
             159
          
           
             Their
             Holy
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             the
             dispute
             between
             the
             Armenians
             and
             them
             about
             it
             .
             160
          
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             161
          
           
             Sacrament
             of
             Penitence
             .
             162
          
           
             The
             Eucharist
             how
             receiv'd
             .
             163
          
           
             Their
             Marriages
             .
             164
          
           
             A
             politick
             Law.
             165
          
           
             Their
             Festivals
             .
             166
          
           
             A
             strange
             and
             idle
             custome
             of
             the
             Women
             in
             Mitylene
             .
             167
          
           
             
             The
             Religious
             Worship
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             qualified
             .
             169
          
           
             Their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             came
             to
             believe
             in
             only
             one
             God.
             170
          
           
             Their
             Circumcision
             ,
             how
             perform'd
             .
             173
          
           
             A
             wise
             Saying
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             176
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Renegado's
             .
             177
          
           
             The
             Turks
             opinion
             of
             such
             as
             dye
             before
             Circumcision
             .
             178
          
           
             Their
             duty
             towards
             their
             Neighbour
             .
             179
          
           
             Scolding
             or
             Fighting
             how
             punish'd
             .
             180
          
           
             A
             Story
             of
             a
             French
             Slave
             ,
             and
             the
             civility
             of
             his
             Turkish
             Master
             .
             181
          
           
             The
             Civility
             of
             some
             Turkish
             Merchants
             to
             the
             Author
             .
             182
          
           
             Their
             times
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             .
             183
          
           
             How
             they
             are
             called
             thereto
             .
             184
          
           
             A
             Tragical
             story
             of
             a
             Greek
             boy
             .
             185
          
           
             The
             Ablutions
             of
             the
             Turks
             in
             general
             .
             186
          
           
             Their
             Baths
             .
             187
          
           
             Their
             too
             frequent
             use
             prejudicial
             .
             188
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             washing
             and
             scrubbing
             .
             190
          
           
             The
             cleanliness
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             192
          
           
             Their
             venerable
             esteem
             for
             Paper
             .
             193
          
           
             A
             merry
             story
             of
             a
             Mahometan
             .
             194
          
           
             The
             Turks
             Gouslu
             or
             Purification
             .
             196
          
           
             Their
             Abdest
             or
             Ablution
             .
             197
          
           
             A
             story
             of
             a
             Mahometan
             Heretick
             .
             198
          
           
             The
             colours
             worn
             in
             Turkie
             ,
             and
             their
             veneration
             for
             Green.
             200
          
           
             The
             witty
             answer
             of
             
               Sha
               Abbas
            
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             
             Persia
             ,
             to
             the
             Grand
             Signor'●
             Embassador
             .
             201
          
           
             The
             Turks
             devout
             behaviour
             during
             Prayer
             time
             .
             202
          
           
             The
             Discourse
             of
             a
             Greek
             Christian
             with
             the
             Author
             .
             203
          
           
             
             The
             Relation
             and
             Draught
             of
             the
             severl
             postures
             used
             by
             the
             Turks
             during
             Prayer
             .
             205
          
           
             Some
             of
             their
             Prayers
             .
             206
          
           
             What
             they
             do
             after
             Prayers
             .
             208
          
           
             Of
             their
             Mosquees
             or
             Temples
             .
             209
          
           
             The
             Description
             of
             Sultan
             Achmet's
             Mosquee
             .
             210
          
           
             
             A
             Draught
             of
             its
             Elevation
             and
             Platform
             .
             214
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             Sultan
             Soliman's
             Mosquee
             .
             215
          
           
             
             A
             Draught
             of
             the
             Elevation
             of
             the
             Solimany
             219
          
           
             
             A
             Draught
             of
             its
             Platform
             .
             221
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             Validea's
             Mosquee
             .
             223
          
           
             
             Its
             Draught
             .
             226
          
           
             The
             North
             East
             Wind
             dangerous
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             225
          
           
             The
             Relation
             of
             a
             great
             Shipwrack
             .
             227
          
           
             The
             East
             and
             West
             Wind
             most
             troublesome
             to
             the
             Ships
             in
             Harbour
             .
             228
          
           
             Number
             of
             Mosquees
             in
             Constantinople
             and
             Turkey
             .
             229
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             story
             of
             a
             Dervich
             .
             230
          
           
             Mahometan
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             .
             231
          
           
             Their
             Hospitals
             and
             Fountains
             .
             233
          
           
             Their
             Courts
             of
             Iustice.
             234
          
           
             
             Several
             Crimes
             ,
             how
             punish'd
             .
             235
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             story
             of
             an
             Antiochian
             Merchant
             .
             236
          
           
             Employments
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             239
          
           
             Their
             Cookery
             .
             240
          
           
             A
             saying
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             advantage
             the
             Turks
             reap
             by
             their
             temperance
             .
             241
          
           
             They
             prefer
             a
             Supper
             to
             a
             Dinner
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             Architecture
             .
             242
          
           
             Their
             degeneracy
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
             243
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENTS
           .
        
         
           
             VADE
             MECVM
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Necessary
             Companion
          
           :
           Containing
           ,
           1.
           
           Sir
           Samuel
           Morland's
           
             Perpetual
             Almanack
          
           ,
           readily
           shewing
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Month
           ,
           and
           
             Moveable
             Fe●sts
          
           and
           Terms
           ,
           for
           any
           year
           past
           ,
           present
           or
           to
           come
           ,
           curiously
           graved
           in
           Copper
           ;
           with
           Tables
           of
           the
           Fixed
           Terms
           ,
           Feasts
           and
           Remarkable
           Days
           ;
           Suns
           Rising
           ,
           Setting
           ,
           and
           Place
           ;
           Moons
           Changes
           and
           Place
           ,
           Time
           of
           High-water
           ,
           Principal
           Fairs
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           Length
           of
           Days
           and
           Nights
           ,
           with
           other
           useful
           things
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Years
           of
           each
           King's
           Reign
           from
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           compar'd
           with
           the
           Years
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           
           Directions
           for
           every
           Month
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           
             Orchard
             ,
             Kitchen
          
           ,
           and
           Flower-Gardens
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Reduction
           of
           
             Weights
             ,
             Measures
          
           ,
           and
           Coins
           ,
           wherein
           is
           a
           Table
           of
           the
           Assize
           of
           Bread.
           5.
           
           A
           Table
           wherein
           any
           Number
           of
           
             Farthings
             ,
             Half-pence
             ,
             Pence
          
           ,
           or
           Shillings
           ,
           are
           ready
           cast
           up
           ;
           of
           great
           use
           to
           all
           Traders
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Interest
           and
           Rebate
           of
           Money
           ;
           the
           Forbearance
           ,
           Discompt
           ,
           and
           Purchase
           of
           Annuites
           .
           7.
           
           The
           Rates
           of
           Post-Letters
           ,
           both
           ●nland
           and
           Outland
           .
           8.
           
           The
           Principal
           Roads
           in
           England
           ,
           shewing
           the
           Distance
           of
           one
           Town
           from
           another
           in
           measured
           and
           computed
           Miles
           ,
           and
           the
           Distance
           of
           each
           from
           London
           ;
           also
           the
           Market-Townes
           on
           each
           Road
           ,
           with
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Week
           the
           Markets
           are
           kept
           on
           ;
           as
           likewise
           the
           Hundred
           and
           County
           each
           Town
           stands
           
           in
           .
           9.
           
           The
           Names
           of
           the
           
             Counties
             ,
             Cities
          
           ,
           and
           Borough-Towns
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           with
           the
           number
           of
           
             Knights
             ,
             Citizens
          
           ,
           and
           Burgesses
           chosen
           therein
           to
           serve
           in
           Parliament
           .
           10.
           
           The
           usual
           and
           Authorized
           Rates
           or
           Fares
           of
           
             Coachmen
             ,
             Carmen
          
           ,
           and
           Water-men
           .
           The
           
             Third
             EDITION
          
           ,
           much
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           Printed
           in
           a
           long
           Octavo
           ,
           like
           the
           ordinary
           Paper-pocket-books
           ,
           price
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           TABLES
           of
           EXCISE
           for
           Strong
           and
           
             Small
             Beer
             ,
             Ale
             ,
             Cider
             ,
             Coffee
             ,
             Chocolate
             ,
             Tea
             ,
          
           and
           Sherbet
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           present
           Establishment
           ;
           also
           Tables
           to
           reduce
           Gallons
           into
           Beer
           or
           Ale
           Barrels
           and
           Firkins
           ;
           likewise
           an
           Abstract
           of
           all
           the
           Duties
           enjoyn'd
           ,
           Penalties
           inflicted
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           is
           chiefly
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           Excise
           .
           The
           2
           d
           Edition
           ,
           whereto
           is
           added
           Mr.
           Mayne's
           and
           Mr.
           Walker's
           Tables
           for
           Ganging
           .
           Twelves
           ▪
           Price
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           Both
           sold
           by
           
             Thomas
             Passinger
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Bibles
          
           on
           London-bridge
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Playford
          
           ,
           in
           Little-Britain
           .
        
         
           THe
           Doctrine
           of
           INTEREST
           both
           Simple
           and
           compound
           ,
           explain'd
           in
           a
           more
           exact
           and
           satisfactory
           method
           than
           has
           hitherto
           been
           published
           ,
           discovering
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Tables
           of
           Rebate
           for
           Annuites
           at
           Simple
           Interest
           ;
           and
           containing
           Tables
           for
           the
           Interest
           and
           Rebate
           of
           Money
           for
           Days
           ,
           Months
           ,
           and
           Years
           ,
           both
           at
           simple
           and
           compound
           Interest
           :
           Also
           Tables
           for
           the
           
             Forbearance
             ,
             Discompt
          
           ,
           and
           Purchase
           of
           Annuities
           ;
           all
           exactly
           calculated
           ;
           As
           likewise
           
             Equation
             of
             Payments
          
           made
           practicable
           and
           useful
           for
           all
           Merchants
           and
           others
           .
           Together
           with
           divers
           
           other
           
             useful
             Reflections
          
           .
           Humbly
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           's
           most
           excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           by
           Sir
           
             Samuel
             Morland
          
           Knight
           and
           Barronet
           .
           Octavo
           .
           Price
           3
           s.
           Sold
           by
           
             Robert
             Bolter
          
           at
           the
           Turks-Head
           in
           Cornhill
           .
        
         
           THe
           History
           of
           the
           most
           unfortunate
           Prince
           King
           Edward
           the
           Second
           ,
           with
           Political
           Observations
           on
           Him
           and
           his
           unhapy
           Favourites
           Gaveston
           and
           Spencer
           ;
           written
           by
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           Henry
           Lord
           Viscount
           Faulkland
           ,
           Price
           bound
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           
           ENgland's
           
             Black
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           Tryal
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           by
           a
           pretended
           High-Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Ian.
           30.
           1648.
           with
           his
           Speech
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Dying-speeches
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           who
           were
           Inhumanly
           murder'd
           for
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           Dr.
           Laud
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Duke
           Hamilton
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Darby
           ,
           Marquess
           of
           Montross
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Hide
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Slingsby
          
           ,
           Collonel
           Penruddock
           ,
           Collonel
           Gerrard
           ,
           Collone●
           Andrews
           ,
           Dr.
           Hewit
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           The
           price
           bound
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           WIt
           and
           Mirth
           ,
           an
           Antidote
           against
           Melancholy
           ,
           compounded
           of
           new
           ingenious
           Poems
           ,
           witty
           Ballads
           ,
           and
           new
           and
           pleasant
           Songs
           and
           Catches
           ;
           newly
           Reprinted
           with
           several
           Additions
           .
           Price
           bound
           1
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
         
           A
           Second
           Part
           to
           the
           Antidote
           against
           Melancholy
           ,
           contaning
           merry
           Tales
           ,
           witty
           Ie●●s
           and
           Bulls
           ,
           Price
           bound
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           
             THe
             Christian
             Mans
             Duty
          
           ,
           delivered
           in
           a
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Temple
           Church
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             Ball
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           and
           Master
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           Price
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           THe
           whole
           Book
           of
           Psalms
           put
           into
           
             English
             Metre
          
           ,
           all
           to
           be
           Sung
           to
           the
           common
           Tunes
           used
           in
           Parish
           Churches
           ;
           by
           the
           Reverend
           
             Henry
             King
          
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           either
           for
           publick
           use
           in
           Church
           ,
           or
           in
           private
           Families
           .
           The
           Price
           bound
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           THe
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           other
           
             Sacred
             Hymns
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Common
           Tunes
           sung
           in
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           composed
           in
           Four
           parts
           in
           Folio
           .
           Price
           2
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           THe
           Psalms
           in
           Metre
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           sung
           in
           all
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           with
           the
           proper
           Tune
           to
           every
           Psalm
           ;
           composed
           in
           three
           Parts
           ,
           
             viz.
             Cantus
             ,
             Medius
          
           ,
           and
           Bassus
           ,
           in
           a
           small
           Volume
           ,
           convenient
           for
           to
           carry
           in
           the
           Pocket
           to
           Church
           .
           The
           price
           bound
           3
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           Brief
           Introduction
           to
           the
           skill
           of
           Musick
           ,
           both
           Vocal
           and
           Instrumental
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Art
           of
           Composing
           Musick
           in
           parts
           ,
           by
           
             I.
             Playford
          
           ,
           in
           Octavo
           .
           Price
           Bound
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           THe
           
             Musical
             Companion
          
           ,
           containing
           variety
           of
           
             New
             Catches
          
           and
           Rounds
           of
           three
           and
           four
           Parts
           ;
           also
           choice
           
             Songs
             ,
             Ayres
          
           ,
           and
           Dialogues
           ,
           of
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           and
           four
           Parts
           ,
           in
           Quarto
           .
           Price
           bound
           3
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
         
           
             MVsicks
             Recreation
          
           on
           the
           Lyra-Viol
           ,
           containing
           new
           
             Ayres
             ,
             Tunes
          
           ,
           and
           Lessons
           ,
           with
           Instructions
           for
           Learners
           .
           The
           Price
           stitcht
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           THe
           Dancing-Master
           ,
           or
           plain
           and
           ea●ie
           Rules
           to
           dance
           Country
           Dances
           ,
           with
           the
           proper
           Tunes
           to
           each
           Dance
           to
           play
           on
           the
           
             Treble
             Violin
          
           .
           The
           price
           Bound
           2
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           
             MVsicks
             Handmaid
          
           ,
           containing
           new
           Lessons
           for
           the
           Harpsichord
           and
           Virginals
           ,
           newly
           Reprinted
           ,
           with
           Additions
           of
           plain
           and
           easie
           Rules
           for
           Beginners
           to
           play
           from
           the
           Book
           ,
           all
           engraven
           on
           Copper
           Plates
           .
           The
           Price
           2
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           THe
           
             Pleasant
             Companion
          
           ,
           containing
           new
           Ayres
           and
           Tunes
           for
           the
           Flagelet
           ,
           with
           plain
           Instructions
           for
           Learners
           .
           The
           Price
           Bound
           1
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           
             APollo's
             Banquet
          
           ,
           a
           Book
           of
           Tunes
           for
           the
           Treble-Violin
           ,
           containing
           variety
           of
           new
           Ayres
           ,
           and
           Theater-Tunes
           and
           Iiggs
           ;
           to
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           the
           proper
           Tunes
           to
           the
           French
           Dances
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           use
           at
           Court
           and
           Dancing-Schools
           :
           All
           which
           Tune●●ay
           be
           performed
           upon
           the
           Recorder
           or
           Flute
           .
           Price
           1
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           THe
           
             Delightful
             Companion
          
           ,
           Containing
           new
           Lessons
           and
           Instructions
           for
           the
           Flute
           or
           Recorder
           .
           Price
           1
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           All
           these
           are
           to
           be
           ●old
           at
           
             Iohn
             Playford's
          
           Shop
           near
           the
           
           Temple-Church
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42086-e1390
           
             Fig.
             1.
             
          
           
             10
             Sols
             make
             an
             English
             Shilling
             ,
             and
             12
             Blanks
             a
             Sols
             .
          
           
             Lampsacus
             .
          
           
             Magnesia
             .
          
           
             Myus
             .
          
           
             Gallipoli
             .
          
           
             Fig.
             I.
             
          
           
             Cyzicum
             .
          
           
             Nice
             .
          
           
             Apanea
             .
          
           
             Nicomedia
             .
          
           
             Chalcedon
             .
          
           
             Rodosto
             .
          
           
             Perinthus
             .
          
           
             Isles
             of
             Marmara
             .
          
           
             Iles
             of
             the
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Fig.
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             Rather
             Manasses
             
          
           
             Fig.
             III.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             IV.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             that
             the
             measures
             ▪
             in
             this
             Book
             are
             French.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             
               toise
               de
               charpentier
            
             is
             five
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             The
             
               petit
               pied
            
             is
             some
             inchesless
             than
             the
             Carpenters
             foot
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             *
             or
             two
             French
             Crowns
             and
             a
             half
             .
          
           
             Fi.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Fig.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             
          
           
             Order
             
          
           
             Penitence
             .
          
           
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             is
             mistaken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Pages
             and
             Printed
             Hecher
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               form
               of
               them
               in
            
             Petronius
             Arbiter
             .
          
           
             Fig.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Fig.
            
             VIII
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42086-e38600
           
             Fig.
             I.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             II.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             III.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             V.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Fig.
             VIII
             
          
           
             Fig.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Fig.
             X.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Fig.
             XII
             .
          
           
             F.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             F.
             XIV
             .